《Become the Strongest Master With a Genius Student》


 Chapter 1

    In an eastern border town where ordinary humans lived, there was a large market filled with the noisy voices of sellers trying to attract buyers. In one corner of the market, rarely passed by people, sat a fruit and vegetable seller whose goods remained unsold. The vendor, with a completely concealed appearance that made it impossible to tell whether they were a man or a woman, was deep in thought, pondering why their stall was empty without a single customer.


    "I¡¯ve been standing here for six hours waiting for customers, yet not a single one has shown up. Is it because I chose such a remote spot that my goods aren''t selling?"


    The seller was convinced that their failure to sell was due to a poor choice of location for their stall. Still, it wasn''t entirely their fault, considering the border town was a two-hour walk from where they lived.


    "If this continues, I''ll never be able to sell my goods. Even waking up earlier is pointless when my competitors for prime spots are locals."


    "If only, when I was transported to this world, I was given a cheat like golden fingers, my life would be easier than just being an ordinary person. Or at least, give me some cultivation talent, not just turning me into a woman, which doesn''t seem to be of any use to me," the seller muttered quietly.


    As the seller, or rather Vheena, had said: exactly two years ago, he was transported to this world while he was saving a child who was about to be hit by a car. Although the child he saved survived, unfortunately, he was too late to avoid the collision herself. When he closed his eyes, bracing for the pain of the impact, strangely, not only did he feel no pain, but he suddenly found herself in the middle of an unknown forest.


    At that time, Vheena still wasn¡¯t convinced that he had been transported to another world. Though he was shocked when he checked his body and found two large bumps on his chest while the two balls in his pants had disappeared. What surprised his even more was the unnatural beauty of her new body, with heterochromatic eyes¡ªred iris and pupil on the right and gold on the left, long silky white hair, milky-white skin, and a perfectly shaped figure, all of which she saw reflected in the river''s water.


    However, her doubts about being in another world vanished when she saw a cultivator flying in the sky, simply riding on a sword. The sight made her realize just how dangerous this new world could be.


    After wandering the forest for three days, surviving only on water, Vheena was fortunate to spot a nearby village. While exploring the village, she noticed the strange way the villagers kept staring at her. After asking a random villager, Vheena realized they believed she was an immortal.


    Although she denied it, the villagers didn¡¯t believe her. They were convinced she was an immortal because of her appearance. Unable to persuade them otherwise, Vheena had no choice but to play along. Pretending to be an immortal allowed her to get the information she needed from the villagers. Fortunately for her, she could understand the language and script of this world, making it easier to gather information.


    Sadly, the villagers only knew a little about what she wanted to learn, such as the currency system using copper, silver, and gold coins, and that the nearest kingdom was called the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Satisfied with this information, Vheena requested food and a cloak to hide her inhuman appearance, fearful of any unwanted attention, before leaving the village. Realizing it would be exhausting to keep up the charade of being an immortal, she returned to the forest, far enough from the village, and built a wooden house to live in peace.


    "Sigh¡­ Enough complaining. I¡¯d better close up shop early than stand around in the heat," Vheena said, starting to pack up her unsold goods.


    Once done, Vheena left the deserted corner of the market. Though she rarely visited the town, she was familiar with its layout.


    As she walked through a narrow, secluded street, which she thought was the quickest route to the town gate, Vheena¡¯s eyes landed on a small child with short, messy hair, emaciated as though malnourished, and dressed in ragged clothes like a beggar. Feeling sorry for the child, Vheena approached, wanting to offer her some fruit.


    "Hey, you look hungry. Here, have some fruit if you want," Vheena said, taking out some fruit and offering it to the child.


    "Better to give some of this fruit to the child rather than let it spoil, but why is he glaring at me like that?" Vheena thought, puzzled by the change in the child''s expression.


    The child glared at Vheena as if trying to figure out her intentions. Eventually, he gave in to his hunger and grabbed the fruit, eating it ravenously like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten in three days.


    Seeing that one piece of fruit wasn¡¯t enough, Vheena handed over the rest of the fruit she had.


    "It¡¯s heartbreaking to see a child so hungry with no one to feed his. I wonder where his parents are," Vheena thought sadly as she watched the child.


    "Little one, if I may ask, where are your parents? It seems like¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t have any parents," the child interrupted quickly.


    Hearing that, Vheena fell silent, reminded that in her old world, she had never witnessed such extreme poverty and neglect firsthand. She stood quietly for a while, just watching as the child finished eating.


    After the meal, the child bowed to Vheena and said, "Thank you," before walking away. Hearing the voice, Vheena realized the child was a girl. Watching her leave, Vheena imagined a grim future for the girl.


    "I''m afraid that if her luck doesn¡¯t change, she might end up selling herself or dying in some back alley, unnoticed. Though many children in this world are just as unfortunate, at least I can help her."


    In a world where the strong ruled and the weak were oppressed, many unlucky children like this girl would be cast aside if they didn¡¯t grow stronger. Though she couldn¡¯t help them all, Vheena decided to help this one.


    "If I help her without asking anything in return, she might get suspicious given her hard life. I could bring her to live with me and have her help out. That way, she won¡¯t doubt my intentions," Vheena thought.


    "Little girl! Hey! Wait a minute! Listen¡­ If you really don¡¯t have anyone, you can come with me if you want," Vheena called out kindly as she chased after her.


    The girl stopped, looked at Vheena for a long time, and then said, "Thanks again for the fruit, but I can¡¯t follow someone suspicious like you who covers their face. My grandma told me to avoid suspicious people, even if they¡¯re nice at first."


    Hearing the girl''s response left Vheena momentarily speechless. After thinking for a moment, she gathered her courage, checked the surroundings to make sure they were alone, and removed her hood to reveal her face.


    "Look, little girl, I¡¯m not suspicious, am I? So, do you still want to come with me?" Vheena said warmly.


    The sight of Vheena¡¯s face left the girl wide-eyed and slack-jawed in shock. She stood frozen for a moment before her expression shifted to one of deep thought. After a few moments, she seemed to come to a decision and spoke excitedly.


    "Miss! No, Master! Please take me as your disciple!!!" the girl shouted.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 2

    ''I¡¯m quite sure that I didn¡¯t invite her to become a student, but why does she want to be my disciple? Doesn¡¯t she see that I¡¯m just an ordinary woman?''


    Hearing the child¡¯s words made Vheena confused about how to respond, especially since the little girl seemed serious. Vheena could only ask her the reason.


    "Little girl, why do you want to be my disciple? Don¡¯t you see that I am just an ordinary human?"


    "My reason is that I want to become the strongest so no one will look down on me anymore, Master!"


    "That¡¯s not the answer I wanted to hear, little girl. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m not a cultivator; I¡¯m truly an ordinary human. Look, even my clothes are tattered. I¡¯m not rich either. So why do you want to be my disciple?" Vheena replied, pointing at her worn robe.


    "I¡¯m sure you are an immortal, Master! Seeing your face and demeanor makes me want to make you my master! Please, take me as your disciple!"


    The child¡¯s strong response made Vheena uncomfortable. She was sure there was another misunderstanding, just like two years ago when she first arrived in the village.


    ¡®Although it seems she wants to follow me, it¡¯s a bit strange because of her reason for wanting to be my disciple. Besides, what can I teach her? I¡¯m not even a cultivator. Well, seeing that she won¡¯t stop unless she becomes my disciple, I¡¯ll reluctantly take her as my disciple. Fortunately, I¡¯ve studied martial arts before, even if just briefly, so I understand the basics. I should be able to teach her martial arts,¡¯ she thought.


    "Alright, little girl, I¡¯ll take you as my disciple."


    Hearing Vheena¡¯s words, the little girl was overjoyed. She quickly bowed before her master as a sign that she was now her disciple. Seeing the little girl bow, Vheena hurriedly lifted her up and told her not to bow.


    "There¡¯s no need for such formal bowing. I¡¯ve already accepted you as my disciple."


    ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, in ancient Chinese society, bowing to a master is a form of politeness to show a disciple¡¯s devotion. I remember reading that in a Chinese novel,¡¯ Vheena thought.


    Nodding at her master¡¯s words, the little girl quickly stood up with her master¡¯s help. After talking with her disciple for a while, Vheena realized that it was starting to get late. She invited her disciple to return home with her.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ________


    The Forest of Death is a forest located on the outskirts of the border city. It is called so because it harbors many dangerous monsters that can easily kill a cultivator. Nevertheless, many cultivators still come to the forest to search for treasures.


    It¡¯s easy to find the bodies of both animals and cultivators left behind with their treasures looted in this forest. The Forest of Death is also where Vheena chose to live when she was first transported to this world. Strangely, in the two years she had lived there, she hadn¡¯t encountered any dangerous situations in the forest.


    ¡®We¡¯ve been walking on this forest path for over an hour. It seems my disciple is not very talkative. It would be better if I started a conversation with her.¡¯


    Feeling awkward about the prolonged silence in the forest, Vheena mustered the courage to start a conversation with her disciple to ease the tension.


    "What is your name, my disciple?"


    "My name is Ruan Xiaoyue, Master!"


    "O-oh, you¡¯re very enthusiastic, my disciple. Don¡¯t you feel tired after walking quite a distance?" Vheena replied, puzzled by how enthusiastic her disciple was.


    "Not at all, Master! Ruan is very happy because my dream of becoming an immortal will come true!"


    ¡®No!¡­ Seeing her enthusiasm makes it hard to tell her that what I¡¯ll teach her is just martial arts for self-defense. Y-yes, for cultivation, I¡¯ll teach her a bit from the knowledge I¡¯ve gathered from Xianxia novels. If successful, she¡¯ll become a cultivator. If not, I can only say she doesn¡¯t have the talent to be a cultivator.¡¯


    Thinking about her disciple¡¯s words, Vheena devised a plan for the future if she disappointed her disciple.


    Vheena shifted the conversation to her disciple¡¯s daily activities. Through this conversation, she felt closer to her disciple.


    As they neared her house, Vheena stopped the conversation. She also wanted to let her disciple know about her living conditions so that her disciple wouldn¡¯t have too high expectations.


    "Ruan, up ahead is the master¡¯s house. As I said before, I¡¯m not rich. The master¡¯s house is small too, so if you¡¯re disappointed later, just let me know."


    Seeing her disciple nod in response made her feel relieved. However, the relief was short-lived when she heard her disciple mutter in a low voice.


    "From what I¡¯ve heard in taverns from the ramblings of drunks, they often say that immortals who descend to the mortal world usually like to pretend to be ordinary people. In that case, it seems I should pretend that Master is just an ordinary person, right?"


    ¡®Ugh, why does she come to her own conclusions? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m just a poor ordinary person. Ah, well, let it be.¡¯


    If Vheena didn¡¯t maintain her composure, she would have shouted like a madwoman over this misunderstanding. Upon reaching her home, her disciple seemed reassured and nodded at her own conclusion upon seeing her modest little house.


    ¡®Oh well¡­ I¡¯ll just resign myself to seeing this little girl nodding at my house. I¡¯m too lazy to think about what she¡¯s imagining when seeing my house.¡¯


    Vheena could only resignedly watch her disciple. With the forest growing darker around them, she quickly led her disciple into the house without introducing her to the surroundings.


    Feeling tired, Vheena showed her the bathroom and her room so she would know their locations and then urged her to rest. After settling her disciple in bed, Vheena went to the back door of the house and went out to the storage room to put away her merchandise.


    After organizing her things, she returned to the house and went to her own room. She took off her robe, collapsed onto the bed, and sorted through her thoughts.


    ¡®What should I do for her tomorrow? Besides feeding her, I suppose I¡¯ll ask her to help tidy the house and clean the front and back yards.¡¯


    ¡®As for training, I can start by teaching her to strengthen her body, but what kind of exercises should I use to teach her?¡¯


    Thinking about her disciple¡¯s physical training, she thought hard. In both her old world and now, she wasn¡¯t someone who liked exercising, so she knew very few physical exercises. After recalling all the exercises from real life, anime, manga, and novels, she chose the most well-known exercises from her previous world.


    ¡®Well, I hope the exercise I¡¯ve carefully selected will be suitable for her seven-year-old body,¡¯ she thought.

 Chapter 3

    In a rather deep area of the northern Death Forest, there was a small, ordinary house. It was so well-hidden from view, obscured by the thick surrounding trees, as if nature itself was concealing it.


    Despite its ordinary appearance, strangely, the area around the house was filled with pure and dense qi energy. The house itself emitted a mysterious aura that differed from its surroundings. If a cultivator saw it, they would feel as though they were looking at something hidden, something that could ease their understanding and enhance their cultivation level.


    In the morning, the crowing of a rooster in the small house¡¯s backyard woke its owner. The owner appeared disoriented from just waking up. After a few seconds, they became aware and looked out of the bright window.


    Surprised by the morning brightness, the owner hurried out of their room to prepare breakfast. Half an hour later, a little girl awoke from one of the other rooms in the house after hearing the commotion.


    Emerging from her room, the little girl went toward the source of the noise and found her master preparing food at the table.


    As the little girl approached her master to help with the meal, her master declined her assistance and told her to sit down. Once all the food was on the table, the master invited her student to eat with her.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, master. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t help prepare the food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; you must be tired after the journey last night.¡±


    Seeing her student¡¯s sad expression and tone, Vheena didn¡¯t mind. To make her student feel better, she asked her to wash the dishes.


    After her student washed the dishes, Vheena told her to bathe and clean herself.


    A few minutes later, the student approached Vheena, who was relaxing and eating fruit.


    Noticing that the student was still wearing shabby clothes, Vheena realized she had forgotten to provide her with new clothes. She took her student to her room to get some clothes and then thought.


    ¡®Since I live alone, I probably don¡¯t have clothes that fit her. If I go to the village again to ask for clothes, it would damage my reputation with the villagers. Besides, I feel quite embarrassed about asking for their help repeatedly without giving anything in return.¡¯


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®For now, it¡¯s better if RuanRuan just wears my clothes, and later I can make some clothes for her using the needle and thread I got from the villagers before.¡¯


    After thinking for a moment, Vheena chose clothes that were small enough for her student. Seeing her student change clothes in front of her, with clothes that were clearly bigger than her body, made Vheena feel a hidden urge within her.


    ¡®Ugh, this little girl is too innocent. She is not embarrassed to change clothes in front of me. Is it because I am a woman that makes her not suspicious? If this continues, I might become a lolicon in the future.¡¯


    After changing clothes, Vheena took Ruan Xiaoyue to the backyard of the house. On the way, she thought about the right words to craft a good explanation for the training she was about to give her student. Upon reaching the backyard, she turned her back to her student to compose her prepared speech and then explained the activities they would undertake.


    ¡°RuanRuan, since you¡¯ve become my disciple, I will train you strictly. Your master does not know the meaning of surrender! Once you become my disciple, you must endure all the training I give you.¡±


    ¡°Since you are just starting to cultivate, I will tell you that in cultivation there are levels and stages. The levels start from Martial Practicing, Foundation Building, and so on. While the stages are 4: Early, Mid, High, and Peak.¡±


    ¡°The Martial Practicing realm is where your body is tempered so that your physical strength exceeds human limits.¡±


    Seeing her student nodding at what seemed like absurd explanations, Vheena immediately gave a serious expression and detailed the physical training her student needed to learn.


    ¡°This physical technique I am giving you is a high-level technique, and you must master it.¡±


    ¡°The training consists of 100 Push-Ups, 100 Sit-Ups, 100 Squat-Jumps, and a 20 li (10 km) run. You must not stop until you complete the training!¡±


    ¡®This is really embarrassing! Giving such strange training like in anime to my student! This is so embarrassing!¡¯


    Unaware of her master¡¯s blushing face due to embarrassment, Ruan Xiaoyue was lost in thought about her master¡¯s explanation and confused by the terms. Seeing her student just standing still without starting the training, Vheena asked why she wasn¡¯t beginning.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there, RuanRuan? Is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master! Actually, I don¡¯t know what Push-Ups, Sit-Ups, and Squat-Jumps are?¡±


    Hearing her student¡¯s question, Vheena realized she hadn¡¯t explained how to perform the exercises. She demonstrated the movements and asked her student to follow along.


    ¡®Uwaah... I¡¯m really cruel, making a little child practice Caped Baldy techniques. Look! She can only manage to the fifth count with her skinny body. I guess I¡¯ll have to lighten the training load,¡¯ Vheena thought, inadvertently letting out a sigh.


    Struggling to follow her master¡¯s techniques turned out to be harder than expected. Upon reaching the seventh count, hearing her master¡¯s sighs made Ruan Xiaoyue feel embarrassed about herself.


    ¡°RuanRuan, if you really can¡¯t do it, just tell your master. I¡¯ll surely lighten your training.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, master! I won¡¯t embarrass you! I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    ¡°O-oh..¡±


    Touched by her master¡¯s concern, Ruan Xiaoyue was determined to complete the training. Seeing her student¡¯s determination, Vheena could only helplessly watch as her student did Push-Ups with trembling arms. Taking a chair, she sat quietly and observed her student¡¯s training.


    ¡®It¡¯s better if I just watch over her today. If she gives up later, I can encourage her,¡¯ Vheena thought.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on! This is impossible! How can this be?¡¯


    Hours of watching her student train left Vheena confused. Seeing her student, nearly out of breath but still determined to finish, surprised her.


    Although it took 3 hours to complete the training, it wasn¡¯t easy, especially for her skinny body. Panicking at Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s apparent exhaustion, Vheena ran into the house to fetch a drink.


    Approaching her student to praise her hard work, Vheena said, ¡°My disciple, your determination is truly remarkable! I didn¡¯t expect you to complete training that even most people would give up on the first day. I¡¯m truly happy to have you as my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank... you... master..¡±


    Responding with labored breaths, Vheena could only pat her back and give her some water to drink.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s luck or misfortune to have someone like her as my disciple,¡¯ she thought, turning her attention to the clear, cloudless sky.

 Chapter 4

    "Huff... huff... ha... ha-ha..."


    The heavy breathing of a little girl running around her master''s backyard echoed through the air. Not only was she running, but she also carried heavy loads strapped to her back, arms, and legs. Any outsider would be astonished by the strength of this little girl.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a week since I started training her, and it¡¯s still strange to see how quickly her physical abilities are improving. In just seven days, this little girl has managed to complete all the exercises I¡¯ve given her, even with the additional heavy weights.¡¯


    Sitting on a rickety wooden chair and watching her student train, she could only marvel at how quickly her physical prowess was advancing. Even on the third day, she was able to complete her training without breaking a sweat. Worried that she might realize that the training techniques she provided were a sham, she increased the weights on her small body daily to make her believe the techniques were advanced.


    ¡®Either that Caped Baldy¡¯s training technique is actually effective in this world, or this little girl¡¯s body is truly a monster. It seems it¡¯s time for me to add new exercises for her. Punching practice should suffice, considering there¡¯s a large rock not too far from here.¡¯


    Once her student finished her training, Vheena stood up from his chair and approached her to praise her progress. After some pleasantries, she informed her about the new training regimen.


    ¡°RuanRuan, I¡¯ve seen how quickly you¡¯ve progressed this week. Therefore, I¡¯m going to give you a new exercise. Since your physique is already quite strong, I will add punching drills to further enhance your attack power. Come, follow me to see where you will be training.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master!¡±


    Leaving the backyard with his student trailing behind, Vheena headed away from his home, past the footpath, and up a hill. They arrived at a location with a large rock, about the size of a luxurious five-story house.


    Approaching the large rock while pulling her awestruck student, Vheena immediately instructed her to practice punching the rock. Seeing that the rock showed no signs of damage from her punches made him smile.


    ¡®With this, it should take her a long time to improve her monster-like body. This way, I can focus on being lazy without worrying about her training.¡¯


    Frustrated by the lack of any visible damage to the rock, Vheena could only encourage her student.


    ¡°Come on, RuanRuan! You can do it! I see a small crack there, keep going! Keep going!¡±


    ¡°Really, Master? I don¡¯t see any cracks.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re still an ordinary person, you can¡¯t see them. Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re able to break the rock, it means you¡¯ve reached the Peak level in Martial Practicing. After that, I¡¯ll help you breakthrough to Foundation Building and provide you with new techniques.¡±


    Hearing her master¡¯s encouraging but misleading words, which were supposedly not suitable for a child, Ruan Xiaoyue, unaware of the deception, eagerly wanted to break the rock quickly.


    ¡°Alright, Master will leave you now. Keep training, but don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you get hungry, just go home, and I¡¯ll prepare food for you.¡±


    After leaving her student, who nodded and refocused on the rock, Vheena went back home. Yawning in his house, she went to the backyard to collect eggs from the chicken coop.


    After gathering some eggs, Vheena went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. After cooking a simple meal, she ate at the dining table and left the leftovers for her student. Satisfied with his full stomach, she decided to go to his room for an afternoon nap.


    ¡°Yawn¡­ ahh, I¡¯ve been cooped up in the house all week without doing anything. Tomorrow, I need to try selling in the city again. Maybe my goods will sell well; I¡¯m bored of just eating fruits, vegetables, and wild chicken that I raise. I must make some money tomorrow,¡± Vheena thought aloud with a sleepy face before falling asleep.


    ______


    The next day, following his plan from last night, Vheena washed his clothes and prepared breakfast, which she had with his student. She then decided to go to the city alone. She bid farewell to her student, reminding her to maintain her training while she was away. Putting on his cloak to cover her face, she took her merchandise and left her house.


    After a two-hour walk, occasionally accompanied by passing horse carriages, and seeing the Border City ahead, she joined the queue at the gate. After being checked by the gate guards, Vheena proceeded to the market. She knew that the prime spots in the market would already be occupied.


    Placing her goods where she used to sell, she waited in silence for customers.


    _______


    ¡°Wait, princess! Don¡¯t go so fast, I can¡¯t keep up with you!¡±


    A woman in ordinary clothes, jostled by the crowd in the market, called out to a very beautiful young woman in simple attire.


    ¡°Are you foolish! Why are you calling me princess! Can¡¯t you see all these people here?¡±


    Hearing the call from her maid, the princess stopped and criticized her maid¡¯s carelessness.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry, princes¡ª I mean, miss.¡±


    Trying to apologize, the maid received a sharp look from her mistress and quickly corrected her speech, almost calling her ¡°princess¡± again. The princess could only resign herself to the maid who had been with her for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn, miss. I can¡¯t let you wander around alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± the princess replied.


    ¡°At least take a bodyguard! I¡¯m afraid something might happen to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s just a border city, nothing here can harm me. Besides, no cultivator would come to a border city dominated by ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°I just want to explore the city. It¡¯s boring sitting around in the inn all the time,¡± the princess said.


    ¡°But miss, there¡¯s nothing interesting in this poor city. It would be better if we returned to the inn and waited for the Marquis to come back from the Death Forest.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! Go back there by yourself! I¡¯m going.¡±


    The maid could only resign herself to her mistress¡¯s stubbornness and followed her to keep an eye on her. As they explored the market, the young miss quickly grew bored with the junk being sold. Reaching the quieter part of the market, her eyes inadvertently fell upon a merchant in tattered robes sitting lazily on a stool.


    The sight of the merchant triggered her sharp intuition that there was something intriguing about him. Approaching the merchant, she saw that her goods consisted only of unusual fruits and vegetables. Intrigued by the exotic fruits, she asked about their price.


    ¡°Sir, how much are the fruits you¡¯re selling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a lady, miss. The fruits are 50 bronze. Since the day is getting late, I¡¯ll sell them for 25 bronze.¡±


    ¡°Alright, give me 10 pieces,¡± the princess replied, slightly embarrassed for mistaking the merchant¡¯s gender.


    Nodding at the princess request, the merchant wrapped up the fruits and handed them to her. After packing up and receiving the payment, the merchant gathered all her goods. Seeing this, the princess asked the merchant.


    ¡°Why are you packing up your goods? Are you done selling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting late, and I don¡¯t live in this city. It¡¯s time for me to go home. Thank you for buying my fruits.¡±


    The merchant nodded and thanked her. The princess nodded back and watched as the merchant left. As she watched him go, she felt a sense of having lost something significant. She shrugged off the feeling and left with her maid.


    Bored with everything in the city, the princess decided to return to the inn.

 Chapter 5

    Thud¡­ thud¡­ thud¡­


    The sound of a small girl hitting a stone, despite her bleeding hands, seemed not to stop her from continuing to strike the rock.


    Hours passed, and the little girl kept practicing with no intention of stopping. If someone passed by and saw her, they would surely be terrified by the amount of blood on the ground and the stone.


    However, the practice was not in vain. There were quite deep marks on the stone when she raised her trembling hands. Yet, she was not satisfied with these marks; she wished the stone would shatter completely with her blows so that her master would praise her for her hard work.


    Due to overexertion, her hands became immobile. The little girl then picked up a red fruit (similar to an apple but larger) lying on the ground, placed on leaves she had brought from home. As she ate the fruit, a miracle occurred¡ªher tired body and injured hands slowly recovered to their original state within seconds.


    The rapid improvement in her physical strength, which she had only trained for a week, was certainly due to the effects of the fruit, vegetables, and food prepared by her master. Realizing this, the little girl wanted to ask her master about the effects of the fruit. However, seeing her master remain as silent as usual, she could only bury her questions. Ruan Xiaoyue believed that the fruit must come from the immortal realm, brought to the mortal world by her master.


    If her master, Vheena, could hear her disciple''s thoughts, she would probably say, ¡°It¡¯s just some wild fruit and vegetables I found in this forest! I planted them in the backyard because I was too lazy to look for them. If it really has such effects, why didn¡¯t you say anything?!¡±


    But, that would only be if Vheena knew of the misunderstanding. In reality, this misunderstanding would continue to grow without Vheena¡¯s knowledge.


    Indeed, Ruan Xiaoyue was very grateful for the change in fate she had received. She feared that one day all these changes might turn out to be a dream. Even after several days, everything still felt unreal to her.


    Once a street urchin, she did not want to return to that pitiful life. She was truly happy to be a disciple of an immortal. Although her master¡¯s training was very tough, it was far better than her previous life.


    As the day grew brighter and her stomach rumbled, she could only go home to eat. The house of her master remained a mystery to her. Perhaps due to her low cultivation level, she could not discern its secrets. However, Ruan Xiaoyue knew that her master¡¯s house was very different from an ordinary person¡¯s home. She always felt her body growing stronger and purer while staying in that house.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After eating the food left by her master and washing the dishes, she spent an hour cleaning the house, backyard, storage room, and chicken coop.


    ¡°With everything clean, I can return to practice. Okay! Time to continue smashing that big rock!¡± she exclaimed enthusiastically while clenching her fists.


    Carrying some of the red fruit picked from the tree, she went back to the hill with the big stone and resumed her training. By evening, Ruan Xiaoyue went home to bathe.


    While living with her master, she was always reminded to clean herself. Seeing the empty bath container, she went to a sufficiently large river not far from her home, carrying a wooden bucket to fill the bath container. After several trips back and forth to fill the water, she returned home and waited for her master to come back.


    As the evening darkened, she heard footsteps and the door opening, which she assumed was her master. When her master came in, she approached to help carry the goods to the storage room.


    ¡°Welcome back, master! Let Ruan take the goods to the storage room!¡±


    ¡°Wow, wow, as usual, you are always so enthusiastic. When I am away, you didn¡¯t slack off in your training, did you?¡± her master replied with a smile, seeing her enthusiasm.


    ¡°Of course not, master! Ruan did not slack off even once! Even after finishing push-ups, sit-ups, squat jumps, and running, Ruan continued to hit the big stone until the evening!¡±


    ¡°O-ou¡­ sorry, sorry, I was just joking.¡± Her master responded with embarrassment upon seeing her flushed face from shouting.


    Seeing her master¡¯s shy smile made her face flush. She had never seen anyone as beautiful as her master. Although she had never left the border town before, she was sure her master was the most beautiful person in the world.


    After placing her master¡¯s goods in the storage room, she immediately helped her master cook dinner. As she set the plates on the table, her master, who was sitting, spoke to her.


    ¡°RuanRuan, do you want to sleep with master later? Of course¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I want to, master!¡±


    ¡°O-ou¡­¡±


    There was no way for Ruan Xiaoyue to pass up the opportunity given to her by her master. Enjoying sleeping with her beloved master made her mind wander far away.


    ¡®No way! I¡¯m going to sleep with master? But why did master invite me? Hawawa¡­ then I can smell master¡¯s scent, right?!¡¯ she thought with a blushing face.


    She was so happy to hear her master¡¯s words, she just kept daydreaming. Even her master was forced to drag her body to the room to sleep together.


    The next morning, after breakfast, as she continued her training as usual, Ruan Xiaoyue felt something strange in her body. She didn¡¯t know what had changed, but when she started her punching practice, she realized what had happened.


    Seeing the 5-meter deep dent from her punch left her bewildered. She was sure her training routine had always been the same. After pondering for a while, she realized the cause of her explosive growth.


    ¡°Strange, my training has always been the same, but why has my strength increased so much? Could it be because I slept with master? Did master do something while I was sleeping? If not, why did master suddenly invite me to sleep together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that must be it! Master, why did you increase my strength? I could have destroyed this big stone in a month. Sniff¡­ your concern is truly great, master! Yosh!! With this, I can definitely destroy the stone in three days!¡±


    Ruan Xiaoyue was deeply touched and happy for her master¡¯s attention. If Vheena, her master, were there, she would certainly deny it. Unfortunately, the person in question was not with her disciple at that moment.


    Another major misunderstanding was added that would cause trouble for Vheena in the future.

 Chapter 6

    Upon arriving at the inn, both of them saw quite a number of armored soldiers waiting there. One of the soldiers noticed them and immediately bowed, followed by the others.


    As they approached, one of the soldiers began speaking with a worried tone:


    "Princess, it is a relief to see you are well. Please do not go out alone again, Princess. The Marquis was very anxious when he arrived here and found you missing."


    "Oh, never mind. Where is the Marquis now? Did he manage to bring the rare Unique-grade medicinal herb from the Death Forest?"


    "The Marquis is waiting in one of the inn''s rooms, Princess. You may inquire about the herb''s details directly from him."


    After hearing the soldier¡¯s words, the Princess entered the inn, followed by a soldier who would show her to the Marquis'' room.


    Upon reaching one of the rooms, a soldier who followed them knocked on the door, followed by a voice from inside, "Who is it?"


    "Marquis, the Princess is outside. Please allow us to enter."


    "Of course. Please come in."


    As they entered the room, the Princess saw the Marquis bowing before her and immediately spoke with a concerned tone.


    "Princess, I am relieved to see you are safe. I was worried when I arrived at the inn and found you missing."


    "Enough! You are all too overprotective! I was just strolling around the city. Besides, I had a servant with me. With your level of cultivation, you should have known where I was!"


    "But, Princess, you are Princess Luo Xianxiu, the only daughter of the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom. I am worried because your recklessness could lead to you being killed or kidnapped by the kingdom¡¯s enemies."


    Hearing the Marquis''s excessive concern, Luo Xianxiu merely rolled her eyes and did not bother listening further. Remembering the fruit she had bought earlier, she quickly took one from her servant and ate it while listening to the Marquis¡¯s complaints.


    "Princess! Where did you get this fruit? You should not eat it without having it checked by your servants! You are being reckless!"


    The Marquis was frustrated to see her careless eating without considering the decorum.


    "Oh, be quiet. You are lecturing me for too long. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this fruit I bought¡ªeh!"


    "What! What is it, Princess? Is the fruit poisonous? I told you¡ªeh?"


    Seeing the Princess suddenly trembling, the Marquis approached her and was astonished by the sound of thumping within her body. Unlike the Marquis, Luo Xianxiu was very amazed by the change in her body after eating the fruit.


    Luo Xianxiu felt her cultivation rise by one level, from Middle Building Foundation directly to Middle Golden Core. Moreover, her Golden Core was perfectly round and flawless.


    Unable to believe the miracle, she ate another red fruit, but the effect was different from before. She only felt a physical enhancement, all hidden injuries from training healed, and her Qi became smoother and denser.


    Seeing all this, the Marquis thought seriously. He wanted to know where the Princess had obtained such a fruit.


    "Princess, where did you get this treasure? I saw you had ten of them. Can you tell me where it came from?"


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "I bought it from a mysterious trader. Seeing how serious you are, tell me, Marquis, how valuable is this treasure I have?"


    Approaching the Princess¡¯s servant, the Marquis took one of the fruits and examined it carefully, then said to Luo Xianxiu,


    "I don¡¯t know its value. Besides increasing your cultivation by one level, can I know what other effects it has, Princess?"


    "Yes, as you can see, besides raising my cultivation level, the other effects are enhancing my physique, healing all hidden injuries in my body, and purifying my Qi to be smoother and denser."


    "With so many amazing effects you mentioned, I am quite sure this fruit is a Divine treasure."


    "Impossible! Isn¡¯t a Divine treasure just a myth?" she exclaimed.


    Luo Xianxiu wanted to refute the Marquis¡¯s words, but seeing the remarkable effects of the fruit, she could only be certain that it was indeed a Divine treasure. She remembered that the Legendary-grade treasures from her own kingdom had only ordinary effects and nothing as extensive.


    "That¡¯s the truth, Princess. The fruit you have is truly a Divine treasure. Even the medicinal herb I managed to obtain is just trash compared to this treasure. Tell me, Princess, can you give me one fruit? In return, I will give you all the treasures I have."


    "Impossible! Why should I share it with you? Even if we trade, what treasure do you have that is worth this? I won¡¯t be deceived!"


    Seeing the Marquis wanting to trick her into getting the fruit she brought, Luo Xianxiu felt it was impossible to fall for such a deception. Feeling she would get nothing from the Princess, the Marquis could only ask where the trader who sold the treasure was.


    "Then, Princess, can you tell me where the trader is? I also want to buy the fruit. Also, can you tell me what you exchanged to get the treasure?"


    "Y-yeah... It¡¯s pointless to keep it for myself. Since you can send soldiers to find out, the fruit was bought for 25 bronze coins."


    "25 bronze pieces? What is 25 bronze coins, Princess? Is it one of the kingdom''s treasures?"


    "N-no, it¡¯s really just 25 bronze coins," Luo Xianxiu replied quietly.


    Seeing the Marquis¡¯s brain halt upon hearing the price, Luo Xianxiu could only wait for the Marquis to come to his senses. Even she herself could not believe how cheap the fruit was.


    "How can a Divine-level treasure be sold for the price of cheap street food? It¡¯s impossible that the trader didn¡¯t know the value of the treasure. Could there be a hidden intention behind the trader selling this treasure? Princess, can you recount all the details of your encounter with the trader?"


    Once the Marquis came back to his senses, he, of course, did not believe the price of the treasure. He was quite sure there must be a hidden intention from the trader that he did not know. To find out the trader''s intention, the Marquis could only ask the Princess to recount all the events of her meeting with the trader.


    Hearing the full story only confused him. There was truly no hidden intention from the mysterious trader. It seemed that the valuable treasure was just an ordinary item.


    ¡®If there is no hidden intention in selling this treasure, who is this mysterious trader? It is impossible for a cultivator to sell a Divine treasure so cheaply unless they are an immortal¡ªwait, an immortal!¡¯ thought the Marquis as he suddenly had a revelation.


    "Princess! Quickly tell me where the trader is now! We are truly lucky, haha! An immortal, we are indeed fortunate to have found one!"


    "An immortal, you say? Impossible! Hasn¡¯t it been 5,000 years since an immortal appeared in this world? Moreover, the trader I met, though she covered her face, I am sure she was an ordinary human, given the lack of aura emanating from her!"


    "That¡¯s your mistake, Princess. It¡¯s impossible for an immortal to reveal themselves as such. They would surely pretend to hide their identity," the Marquis replied as Luo Xianxiu rejected his words.


    Luo Xianxiu still refused to believe the Marquis. She was certain that the trader was an ordinary human, and the treasure was likely acquired by the trader merely due to luck. She was convinced that the trader was not an immortal, considering her father, the King, had said that all immortals were very arrogant.


    Since the Marquis wouldn¡¯t believe it, Luo Xianxiu could only resign to telling him about the trader¡¯s words.


    "It¡¯s pointless to return to the market; the mysterious trader has already left. She said she doesn¡¯t stay in this city. If you really want to know, why don¡¯t you just send the soldiers to find out where the trader lives?"


    "Princess, the trader is truly an immortal, believe me! Since you said she has left, it would be impolite to send soldiers to find out where the immortal lives. It¡¯s better for us to stay in this city for a while, waiting for the immortal to appear so she doesn¡¯t take offense."


    "Do as you wish; besides, I am also curious if the trader is truly an immortal. Since you say so, I will follow your words."


    Thus, the Marquis and the Princess changed their plans from returning directly to the kingdom after obtaining the legendary medicinal herb to staying in the border city, waiting for the trader to appear.


    Another misunderstanding added, unbeknownst to Vheena herself.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Damn it! I was so happy because the ten fruits I brought sold out. I even earned 2 silver and 50 bronze coins from that sale. I planned to use this money to buy clothes for RuanRuan. But what the heck! Even the cheapest clothes cost 5 silver coins. It was truly embarrassing when I proudly walked into the store, only to be stunned by the prices.¡±


    ¡°Were the items I sold too cheap? I overheard the fruit vendors in this city selling for at least 50 bronze coins. Forgive me, RuanRuan, for being such a useless master. I can¡¯t buy you decent clothes.¡±


    As Vheena walked along the path in the Death Forest, she lamented about her inability to buy clothes for her disciple. It was humiliating to enter the clothing store and find nothing she could afford. Even though she had made clothes for her disciple, they turned out very poorly since she had never made clothes in his previous world.


    ¡®Huuuh¡­ I should have learned more useful things in my old world instead of just being lazy. I¡¯m so embarrassed to come to this world with no skills,¡¯ she thought.


    ¡®The woman who bought my fruit earlier, could she be a cultivator? I suspected it because her aura was different from ordinary people, and she was very beautiful. But why did she buy the fruit I was selling? Cultivators usually don¡¯t need ordinary food as it often turns into waste in their bodies. It¡¯s so strange to think about.¡¯


    As she walked home through the dense forest, Vheena¡¯s mind was filled with random thoughts about the day¡¯s events.


    ---


    ¡®Finally home. Luckily, I¡¯m not late. If I were, I might have trouble getting back because it¡¯s already dark. Seeing the front yard of my house always clean, it seems RuanRuan is really diligent with the tasks I gave. Well, even though she¡¯s a bit troublesome as my disciple, at least she follows my instructions diligently.¡¯


    Seeing the always clean front yard made Vheena happy about her disciple. Despite the negatives, she had to always pretend in front of her. At least the positive side was that she had a disciple who obeyed her words.


    As she opened the door and hung her cloak behind it, she saw her disciple approaching and speaking,


    ¡°Welcome back, master! Let RuanRuan take the goods to the storage!¡±


    ¡°Wow, wow, as usual, you¡¯re always so enthusiastic. When I¡¯m away, you haven¡¯t slacked off in your training, have you?¡± Vheena replied with a smile, looking at her disciple.


    ¡°Of course not, master! Not once has RuanRuan slacked off! Even after finishing push-ups, sit-ups, squat jumps, and running, RuanRuan kept hitting that big stone until the afternoon!¡± She exclaimed, blushing and denying her master¡¯s words.


    ¡°O-ou¡­ Sorry, sorry, I was just joking.¡± Vheena replied, a bit embarrassed to see her disciple not appreciating the joke.


    ¡®She¡¯s not angry, right? Did my words just now offend my disciple? Seeing her face still red, it seems she might still be mad. What should I do to make her not angry anymore?¡¯


    Seeing her disciple¡¯s flushed face and her long stare, and then rushing off to take the goods to the storage, Vheena was confused about what to do to make her disciple not mad at him anymore.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s just a child. Besides, she¡¯ll probably not be mad anymore later. I¡¯d better make dinner first, as I¡¯m hungry from only eating fruit at the market earlier.¡¯


    Ignoring her disciple¡¯s anger that she misunderstood, Vheena went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    A few minutes later, her disciple came to help him cook. They finished the meal in an awkward atmosphere, and Vheena became anxious that her disciple might still be upset.


    ¡®S-she really is mad. What should I do? I already apologized, but how can I make her cheerful again?¡¯


    Watching her disciple bring dishes from the kitchen, Vheena could only sit and think about how to make her disciple not mad at her anymore. She recalled something she had read online in the past about ¡°how to make children not mad at their parents.¡± She wanted to try that approach with her disciple.


    ¡®As far as I can remember in my past life, if children were angry with their parents, they would buy them toys or something that the child liked so that they wouldn¡¯t be angry. Since I don¡¯t have any toys, that means I have to give her something that she likes. If I¡¯m not mistaken, my student likes me, right? So in order for her to stop being angry, I have to give myself to her?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why I feel like I¡¯m thinking of something criminal. Forget that, in order for my student to stop being angry, I can ask her to sleep with me. Who knows, maybe she still needs a mother figure. Okay, it¡¯s time for me to ask her.¡¯


    When she saw her student putting down the plates and cutlery in front of her, Vheena immediately asked,


    ¡°RuanRuan, do you want to sleep with master later? Of course-¡°


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I want to, master!¡±


    ¡°O-ou¡­¡±


    ¡®Wow, it turns out what I thought worked. My student really likes me. Seeing her daydreaming while smiling, it seems like her anger has disappeared.¡¯


    Since there was nothing else to do after dinner, Vheena could only invite her disciple to sleep with him. Seeing that her disciple did not respond to her words, she could only gently pull on her clothes to guide her to her room.


    That night, they both fell asleep quickly. It was impossible for Vheena to do anything inappropriate with her own disciple.


    ---


    The next morning, after going about her usual activities and seeing her disciple finish her training with added weight and heading towards the big stone, she just lounged in the backyard without following her.


    After lounging for hours, suddenly she felt a chill down her spine from something she couldn¡¯t identify. She felt something troubling was going to cause her problems in the future.


    ¡®Damn it! What was that chilling feeling? What is actually happening? Did I miss something? Ugh! It feels like something¡¯s wrong.¡¯


    Shivering while thinking about the cause, she suddenly heard a loud noise that disturbed her thoughts.


    Thump¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? It¡¯s quite far but sounds like a falling tree. Could it be a monster? It shouldn¡¯t be. Besides, if it were a monster, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go there. I might get eaten by it.¡±


    ¡°But if it really is a monster, what about RuanRuan? Couldn¡¯t she get hurt if there¡¯s a monster there? It shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Well, better think positively. It¡¯s probably just the sound of a falling tree.¡±


    Hearing the unclear origin of the sound, she was too scared to check. She could only think positively that it was just a tree falling. For her disciple¡¯s safety, it was impossible for them to help her if she was in danger, considering she was even stronger than her.


    Pacing anxiously, she didn¡¯t realize it was already noon. Hearing footsteps in the front yard, Vheena hurried there and felt relieved to see her disciple was fine. Approaching her, she immediately asked about her condition,


    ¡°RuanRuan, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course, I¡¯m fine, master!¡±


    ¡®Well, seeing her answer happily, it seems there were no dangerous incidents. So, the noise I heard must have been a tree falling. What¡¯s important is that my disciple is safe, and that¡¯s enough.¡¯


    Thinking about the conclusion she reached without asking her disciple about the loud noise, she didn¡¯t know that the sound actually came from his disciple¡¯s strikes. Meanwhile, her disciple was just confident that her master already knew about her own strength.

 Chapter 8

    Author note:


    This chapter is quite difficult for me to write. I also don¡¯t know whether this cultivation method makes sense to you or not.


    ________


    Three days later.


    Thuuuump... Bruk... Brak...


    ''Haha...''


    While Vheena was relaxing and eating fruit in the backyard during the afternoon, her disciple suddenly approached her to show something. Curious, Vheena followed, and the destination turned out to be the hill with the large stone where her disciple usually practiced.


    Upon reaching the large stone, Vheena was astonished to see that the once-solid stone was now riddled with large holes, as if it were about to collapse. Stunned by the stone''s transformation, she watched as her disciple stepped forward without ceremony, took a combat stance, and struck the stone with all their might.


    Vheena could only laugh hollowly as the large stone turned into a pile of rubble. Pleased with the result, her disciple immediately approached her for praise.


    "Look, Master! RuanRuan has completed the task you gave. If this is the case, it must be time for RuanRuan to advance to the next level of cultivation, right?"


    Recovering from her surprise at her disciple¡¯s words, Vheena quickly tried to think of the right response. Turning her back to her disciple and looking up at the sky to buy some time, she eventually came up with a suitable reply. Turning back to her disciple, she said with the air of an expert,


    "Ahem... as expected of my disciple, I had anticipated that you would be able to destroy the stone within five days. With the completion of this task, your physical strength has reached the standard I desired. Do you wish to advance to the next level now?"


    "Of course, Master! RuanRuan is ready now! Hehehe..."


    "...Okay."


    ''How do I help her advance in cultivation? I don¡¯t even know a single cultivation technique. When I arrived here, I tried cultivating myself, but I gave up because I didn¡¯t feel anything. What do I do?! Also, why didn¡¯t my disciple inform me beforehand if she wanted to advance? I haven¡¯t even thought of a way to deceive her! At least I should teach her how to feel and absorb qi first.''


    Approaching her disciple while patting her head and ignoring the strange sound of happiness from her disciple when touched, Vheena pondered how to make her disciple feel and absorb qi to advance her cultivation level. After a considerable amount of time patting her disciple¡¯s head, she finally came up with a method to help her disciple feel qi.


    "RuanRuan, before you become a Building Foundation cultivator, you must first feel what qi is and how to absorb it. If you are a genius, you can feel the qi within three days. If you are not a genius, the average cultivator takes about a month to sense it." Vheena said while continuing with the nonsensical explanation to her disciple.


    "Let¡¯s sit down first. Now, sit cross-legged like me and place your hands on your knees. I will sit behind you and place my hands on your back to channel qi. Try to feel the qi flowing from my hands into your back. It should feel warm and gentle when you sense it."


    "Once you remember that feeling, try to draw qi from nature into your dantian. If you don¡¯t know, the dantian is located just below the navel. Once your dantian is full, channel the qi throughout your body and let your body absorb it. When you are done, your body will change and your empty dantian will expand, indicating that you have become a Building Foundation cultivator."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Also, if you are a genius, the qi should flow very quickly and easily fill your dantian. For geniuses, it usually takes only a month to fill their dantian and circulate qi throughout their body. Also, do not try to forcibly absorb qi from nature to fill your body, as it could injure your dantian. Do you understand?"


    "Understood, Master!" replied Ruan Xiaoyue, listening to her master¡¯s lengthy explanation.


    ''The technique for sensing qi and absorbing qi from nature that I got from a Xianxia novel should help her, right? I don¡¯t know of any better method than this. If it doesn¡¯t work, as usual, I¡¯ll just say she lacks talent. Somehow, I feel like an unreliable master.''


    After instructing her disciple to sit cross-legged for meditation, Vheena sat behind her disciple and also crossed her legs, extending her hands to her disciple¡¯s back. Then, she pretended to channel qi into her disciple''s body to deceive her.


    "Do you feel it, my disciple?"


    "No, Master! Sorry for taking up your time just to help RuanRuan sense qi." replied Ruan Xiaoyue sadly.


    "Haha... it¡¯s fine. After all, it¡¯s only been two hours. Since I¡¯m also bored, it¡¯s better for me to help you feel the qi. After all, you are my first disciple."


    "Master... hic... thank you! RuanRuan won¡¯t disappoint you!"


    ''My hands are so sore! Why did I come up with this ridiculous technique! I¡¯m glad my disciple is fooled by this Xianxia novel technique. But the problem is, do I have to extend my hands to her back every day for a month to help her feel qi?! Also, it¡¯s impossible for me to ask my disciple for a break when she sees me as an immortal! I hope my hands won¡¯t become paralyzed from this nonsense!''


    Unaware of her master¡¯s pained expression from holding back the soreness, Ruan Xiaoyue was deeply focused on sensing the qi within her body. As a disciple of an immortal, she definitely didn¡¯t want to embarrass her master. She wanted her master to praise her for being able to sense qi much faster than a genius.


    Desperate after hours of closing her eyes without feeling any qi, Ruan Xiaoyue was afraid her master would be disappointed in her. After closing her eyes for an unknown amount of time, she suddenly felt a vibration in her back.


    Focusing all her senses on the vibration, she finally felt a gentle sensation flowing from the vibration into her dantian. Sensing it as qi, Ruan Xiaoyue continued to focus on the feeling. After getting accustomed to sensing the qi from her dantian, she carefully tried to absorb the qi from nature into her dantian.


    As she attempted to absorb the qi from nature slowly, strangely, the qi flowed into her dantian very quickly, as if it had a mind of its own. Once her dantian was full, Ruan Xiaoyue spread the absorbed qi throughout her body.


    After her entire body absorbed the qi from her dantian until it was empty, she realized what her master meant by how her body changed. Ruan Xiaoyue felt her bones reconstructing to be stronger and more perfect, all her internal organs strengthening and becoming cleaner, her muscles and tendons becoming much more flexible and stronger, and her senses becoming much sharper.


    Her skin became very fair, her facial features more perfect, her eyes and hair darker and more attractive, and her previously somewhat thin body became more shapely in the right places. Making Ruan Xiaoyue, who was once quite cute, turn into a cute doll-like girl with beautiful features.


    ''Damn! It¡¯s been ten hours! Ten hours of extending my hands and sitting, helping her sense qi which was just a ruse! I can¡¯t feel my legs! And my hands are continuously trembling! Ugh...ugh, how long is this going to last! Huh? Something¡¯s odd about my disciple¡¯s body, why is it suddenly changing!''


    Desperate and slightly crying from the soreness in her body, Vheena was confused as she saw her disciple¡¯s body vibrating and becoming more attractive. After noticing her disciple¡¯s transformation, her disciple suddenly stood up and turned to her, saying,


    "Master! RuanRuan has finally become a true cultivator! Following your instructions, RuanRuan has finally managed to sense and absorb qi from nature into her body and break through to the Building Foundation level! With this, RuanRuan hasn¡¯t disappointed you, right?" she said happily.


    "Eh? What? Y-yes, as your master, of course, you will succeed. You don¡¯t need to feel inferior. I¡¯m truly proud of you. Just keep up the good work, okay?"


    ''Quickly! I need to hide my trembling hands! Move! Damn! After holding my hands out for so long, it¡¯s hard to hide them. She shouldn¡¯t notice my trembling hands, right?''


    Calming her disciple, who was touched and happy with the words, Vheena slowly hid her trembling hands so her disciple wouldn¡¯t become suspicious. After successfully hiding her hands, she was puzzled about how to stand up with her legs no longer feeling anything. To avoid her disciple noticing, she could only tell her disciple to go home first.


    Once her disciple left, she finally dropped the pretense and let out a muffled scream, covering her mouth to avoid making noise from the soreness in her legs and hands.


    ''Phew... I can finally feel my legs again. That was insane, sitting and extending my hands for ten hours. It¡¯s already midnight after finishing this exercise. Damn, I didn¡¯t even have dinner!'' Vheena thought, slightly annoyed by her bad luck that day.

 Chapter 9

    "M-Master, it seems RuanRuan''s cultivation has advanced to the next level. It looks like there¡¯s a perfect golden ball in RuanRuan''s dantian. W-what exactly is that, master?"


    "Huh? ¡­Yes, that¡¯s right, your cultivation has leveled up. And that spherical object, ¡­it''s called the Golden Core. W-wow, you¡¯re impressive, moving straight to the Golden Core. As expected from my disciple."


    ¡®It was just yesterday! W-why did this little girl advance again? She only sat eating the dishes I made! Why!¡¯


    After returning home the previous day with trembling legs, Vheena went to bed without dinner due to exhaustion. In the morning, still sleepy, she went to prepare breakfast with the help of her newly-awakened disciple.


    During breakfast, a loud thud suddenly came from her disciple''s body, leaving Vheena confused. After the thud, her disciple told her that their cultivation had advanced. Of course, Vheena immediately racked her brain to come up with a plausible lie to trick her disciple. Seeing her disciple nodding without suspicion, Vheena felt relieved that her seemingly reasonable words managed to deceive her disciple once again.


    ¡®C-could she advance again tomorrow? N-no, I mustn¡¯t raise the flag! She might actually advance tomorrow! This can''t be allowed. I can¡¯t give her any more cultivation techniques; I must deceive her again. Y-yes, I can give her an attack technique. With my extensive experience from novels, manga, anime, and games, it should be easy for me to come up with an attack technique for her.¡¯


    After breakfast, Vheena sat in the backyard, thinking of instructions for her disciple while waiting for her to finish washing the dishes. Once her disciple came to the backyard to start her training as usual, Vheena approached her to begin the plan she had carefully thought out.


    "RuanRuan, you no longer need to practice like that, as you are now at the Golden Core level. That practice is no longer suitable for you, i will give you a new technique. But it''s not a cultivation technique, it¡¯s an attack technique."


    "It¡¯s impossible for a master to let you have high cultivation without an attack technique. Now listen, the first technique is, of course, the punching technique. Unlike ordinary punching, this technique involves using the qi stored in your dantian by coating your entire hand with qi. The difference is that when you are close to your elbow, forcefully push the qi back to increase the speed and power of your punch. This technique is also suitable for your kicks by forcefully pushing the qi back from your heel when kicking. Since this explanation might be confusing, it¡¯s better if you just try it out."


    As the explanation was not very effective, Vheena approached her disciple and taught her the correct martial arts stance and how to coat her hand with qi, explaining it in a haphazard manner.


    "Since I¡¯ve taught you, you can try it now. If it works, it should sound like a strong wind accompanied by a loud noise. B-basically, your punch will feel different if the technique is successful."


    After teaching the technique, Vheena went to the shaded area in the backyard and sat while watching her disciple practice the newly taught technique. For hours, she observed her disciple to see if any miracle would occur and became confident because the technique she taught was quite vague. If her disciple wanted to succeed, the sound should match what she described.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡®Seeing my disciple continuously practicing the punch with the same sound, I¡¯m quite sure she won¡¯t master this technique quickly. I believe that if she truly can learn it, it would take at least a month. Besides, what did I even mean by a strong wind with a loud noise? Hahaha, I almost laughed when I said that to her. Yeah! With this, I can be lazy without worrying about techniques for her.¡¯


    ¡®W-why did she suddenly stop? Is she tired? I-it¡¯s not possible she gained enlightenment, right? I-I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just tired!¡¯


    Sensing a bad premonition seeing her disciple lost in thought, Vheena could only resign herself to waiting to see if her disciple¡¯s silence was due to exhaustion or enlightenment regarding the technique she provided.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long, as after a while, her disciple took up a martial arts stance with her hands up like in boxing and spread her legs wide. Then she pulled back her right hand coated with golden qi, both inside and outside her hand, took a slow breath, and struck forward with all her strength, forcibly channeling the golden qi in her hand backward, accompanied by a loud and fast noise.


    FIUuu¡­.. PUHSss¡­¡­


    ¡®M-m-my backyard is gone¡­ t-this is impossible¡­¡¯


    Seeing the impact of her disciple''s punch, which created a 15-meter wide and approximately 500-meter (1 li) long mark that seemed capable of destroying a small mountain, Vheena could only stand frozen, staring at the damage to her backyard.


    After delivering a punch that she believed matched her master¡¯s description and seeing the remains of the backyard and surrounding trees vanish, Ruan Xiaoyue felt extremely proud of mastering her master¡¯s technique so quickly. However, the pride quickly faded as she realized the extent of the damage she had caused.


    Panicked by the destruction, Ruan Xiaoyue hurriedly approached her master and apologized while crying.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry, master! Sob¡­ sob, RuanRuan didn¡¯t know that technique could cause such damage¡­ sorry for destroying the fruits, vegetables, and trees you planted, sob¡­"


    "It¡¯s okay, RuanRuan. After all, it¡¯s my fault for not being wise enough to instruct you to practice that technique here. As for the plants, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. I got them from the forest during my exploration. So it¡¯s fine; I¡¯m actually proud of you for mastering the technique in just a few hours."


    ¡®Seeing the damage from your punch, I wouldn¡¯t dare scold you. It¡¯s a shame the plants I had grown for so long are gone. Well, although some fruits and vegetables are still stored and can be replanted, the rest will have to be found again in this forest. They¡¯re not rare.¡¯


    Vheena could only hug and pat her disciple¡¯s head to comfort her while feeling a bit regretful for having to find plants to replant in her backyard. Seeing her disciple still crying out of guilt, she could only impose a punishment to alleviate the guilt a little.


    "RuanRuan, since you still feel guilty and want to take responsibility for your actions, I can only give you one punishment. The punishment is that you must cover up the large hole from your punch and reinstall the missing fence in the backyard, and you must complete it within a day. Understood?"


    "Th-thank you, master¡­ sob¡­ for forgiving RuanRuan with your great kindness. Sniff¡­ RuanRuan will definitely complete the punishment quickly!"


    ¡®At least she¡¯s calmer now that I¡¯ve given her a punishment. But seeing the damage from her punch, it seems I can¡¯t have her practice nearby. Maybe I can send her to the Death Forest to train and kill monsters. With her current strength, she should be able to survive, right?¡¯


    ¡®Also, I could have her bring back animals for me to rear. I¡¯m quite bored with only eating chicken. She could also bring fruits and vegetables for me to replant in the backyard. Even when she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll have plenty of time to think of techniques for her and can enjoy some leisure while she¡¯s away. Hahaha¡­ yeah, this plan is perfect; it¡¯s like hitting three birds with one stone.¡¯ Vheena thought proudly, feeling she had come up with a brilliant plan.

 Chapter 10

    "RuanRuan, even though you have been my student for less than a month, seeing your cultivation level already reach the Golden Core is quite surprising. However, there is a downside to this rapid progress; fast cultivation often lacks a solid foundation. What I mean is that you don''t have the experience like most cultivators who have to hunt monsters or search for treasures to advance their cultivation stages. Essentially, you are still very green. It is somewhat unreasonable for you, being a seven-year-old child, to go on an adventure alone."


    "But that''s what I want. I want you to gain experience dealing with monsters, finding treasures, and seeing the true nature of cultivators. So, I want you to venture around the Death Forest to gain all the experiences I¡¯ve mentioned."


    After helping her student practice yesterday, the next day in the backyard, which had been repaired by her student, Vheena directly expressed the statement she had prepared to convince her student to go on the planned adventure.


    "Although the Death Forest is dangerous, with your cultivation level and strength, you should be able to survive and escape if you encounter very dangerous situations. If you are afraid, don¡¯t worry. Since you are my student, I certainly won¡¯t let you die just like that. Is there anything you want to ask?"


    "No, Master! Don¡¯t worry, RuanRuan will make sure not to make you worry. If there is danger that RuanRuan cannot handle, RuanRuan will definitely run away. If RuanRuan finds a treasure, RuanRuan will bring it back to you!"


    "O-okay, Master doesn¡¯t care about the treasures you find there. U-uhum, if possible, Master would prefer if you bring back rare plants you can find there, or animals that can be eaten and raised after you return."


    After hearing Vheena''s words, the student nodded and went to the front porch of the house after Vheena instructed her to wait there. Vheena then went to prepare all the necessary items for the student¡¯s adventure.


    ''Oh my! Seeing RuanRuan leave with the shabby clothes I made is quite saddening. She¡¯s going to the Death Forest looking like this. If she meets another cultivator, I¡¯m worried they might mock me for not taking care of my student, which could make them angry. Well, I really don¡¯t have other clothes for her. A-at least I¡¯ll give her this worn-out cloak I often wear to cover her shabby clothes.''


    While packing the items for the student, Vheena realized she had not provided proper clothing. With no other options, Vheena could only give her the one cloak she had.


    After packing all the necessary items, Vheena went to the porch to meet her student. She handed over the packed items and the cloak she had removed.


    "RuanRuan, these are all the useful items I¡¯ve packed for your adventure. Since I¡¯m quite embarrassed for not giving you better clothes, please wear this cloak that I often use."


    "R-really, Master! C-can I wear this cloak?"


    "Just wear it. After all, it¡¯s just a worn-out cloak. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me to see you in shabby clothes when meeting another cultivator. At least with this cloak, you can cover up your clothes."


    "Thank you, Master! I¡¯ll wear and keep this cloak even if I have to risk my life! Sniff¡­ Hehehe¡­ it smells like Master~."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "O-okay, no need to be excessive."


    ¡®Did I just hear something strange from my student¡¯s words? Her voice suddenly became soft. Well, never mind, at least she didn¡¯t complain about the worn-out cloak I lent her,¡¯ Vheena thought with a relieved expression.


    "Oh, right RuanRuan, you still remember what your grandmother said when you first met me, right?"


    "Is it the ''avoid suspicious people even if they are kind at first'' part, Master?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s the one. Additionally, be careful with the cultivators you meet. Most of them have malicious intentions. If you want to do good, first assess the person you are helping. Do they really need it, or is there a reason behind it? So be cautious, okay?"


    "Okay, Master!"


    After her student nodded to the advice and left after putting on the cloak, Vheena could only wave her hand as she watched her student leave until he was out of sight.


    ¡°Huh¡­ finally, my student is gone¡­ Fuhahahaha¡­ yeah! Finally, I don¡¯t have to pretend to be an expert! I¡¯m free! I can finally laze around without feeling anxious!¡±


    That day, the cheerful laughter of a beautiful girl continued until midnight.


    ------


    Cock-a-doodle-doo


    "Uhm..ah.. yawn.. is it morning already? Damn! ¡­Oh right, my student is now on an adventure. No need to rush to prepare breakfast. I can still sleep some more."


    Trying to go back to sleep, but the drowsiness had disappeared. Vheena could only get up early and prepare breakfast as usual when living with her student.


    After cleaning up and hanging the laundry, Vheena simply sat back and relaxed in the backyard, enjoying life. As she was sitting, she suddenly felt an anxiety she couldn''t understand.


    "Strange, I feel an anxiety that I can¡¯t grasp the origin of. Could it be because I haven¡¯t prepared a statement for my student? N-no, enough of that! I¡¯m lazing around, why should I think about such things while my student is on an adventure! Ahh¡­ my brain is getting messed up from preparing plans to deceive a child too often!"


    "Huh¡­ It¡¯s better to garden and replant the plants in this backyard that¡¯s been fixed than to think about this anxiety."


    With nothing useful to do besides lounging, Vheena eventually went gardening to distract herself from the anxiety she was feeling.


    Vheena took seeds from the compost made from leftover fruits and vegetables she had eaten and brought them to the backyard. That day, Vheena spent her time gardening until noon.


    "Even though I¡¯ve often seen these plants grow when I plant them, it¡¯s still strange to me that it takes only 2 hours for these seeds to grow into seedlings, and only three days for these plants to mature and be harvested."


    "I wonder if it¡¯s because this world has qi that makes these plants grow faster compared to Earth, or if I¡¯m lucky to live on blessed land? Or could it be because of my power? Well, that¡¯s unlikely, since I truly don¡¯t have any power. I¡¯ve tried it, and indeed I have no power at all."


    Looking at the soil where she had planted the seeds that had grown into seedlings, Vheena was curious about the cause. She had once tried to observe plants in the Death Forest and wanted to see if they grew as quickly as those in her backyard, but there was no difference in growth speed except for slightly different fruits. Vheena had been suspicious of the plants in her backyard because they were different from those she found in the forest. After trying the fruits and vegetables she grew and not experiencing any poison or negative feelings, she was simply pleased without thinking too much about why the plants grew so quickly.


    "Well, no need to think too much about it. After all, I¡¯ve tested it with plants in the forest. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking something that is actually common in this world. Since I¡¯ve planted everything, I¡¯d better go take a shower to clean off the dirt from my skin and clothes."


    After finishing gardening, Vheena went to the bathroom to clean herself and ignored her curiosity about the rapidly growing plants in a world with qi.


    What Vheena did not know was that even in a world with qi, ordinary plants require two months to grow until they can be harvested, and rare plants useful for cultivators require hundreds to thousands of years to grow in ordinary soil. These plants wouldn¡¯t even grow in a few days in blessed soil, let alone become something so rare that would transform as they did in Vheena¡¯s backyard.

 Chapter 10.5 - Side Story

    "Village Chief Li! Miss Immortal is here again!"


    "W-what did you say? Miss Immortal is here again? Where is she?!"


    "She¡¯s at the village entrance."


    After hearing from one of his villagers that Miss Immortal, the person who had transformed the village, had come, Village Chief Li immediately went to the village entrance to meet her.


    When he arrived, he saw many villagers crowding around Miss Immortal. Village Chief Li approached the crowd and saw Miss Immortal, who had not visited the village for a long time. Both he and the villagers noticed that Miss Immortal had not changed much, except for her tattered cloak, even though it had been a year and a half. Approaching Miss Immortal, Village Chief Li wanted to know the purpose of her visit.


    "Your Excellency Miss Immortal, m-may I know the reason for your visit?"


    "You don¡¯t need to give me such an exaggerated title. You¡¯re the village chief here, right?"


    "Yes, I am indeed the Village Chief of this Stone village, Miss Immortal. May I know the purpose of your visit?"


    "There¡¯s no special reason. I just wanted to give you all the fruits and vegetables I brought from home. I apologize if what I brought isn¡¯t enough for everyone, and I also apologize if my gift doesn¡¯t meet your expectations. I also want to thank you for helping me build my house and providing household items back then."


    "Thank you very much for this gift, Miss Immortal! The villagers and I will never regard your gift as worthless. We will accept it with our whole hearts! Helping build your house was indeed our own wish, so you needn¡¯t feel bad."


    ¡®This must be pleasantries, Miss Immortal, right? After all, if she wanted to, she could have built the house with a mere wave of her hand. Seeing the fruits and vegetables Miss Immortal brought, as Village Chief, I never knew such produce existed in the Death Forest. Could these fruits come from the immortal realm often mentioned in fairy tales among the people?¡¯ thought Village Chief Li as he looked at the fruits and vegetables Miss Immortal had brought.


    Taking the basket Miss Immortal brought, Village Chief Li instructed nearby villagers to store the fruits and vegetables.


    "Well then, I will be going."


    "W-wait, Miss Immortal! If it¡¯s not too much trouble, would you care to dine here? We can¡¯t just accept this gift without showing our gratitude." Village Chief Li responded quickly when he saw Miss Immortal preparing to leave.


    ¡®Miss Immortal won¡¯t be upset if I stop her, right? As the Village Chief of Stone, I really don¡¯t have any ulterior motives in inviting her. As a representative of this village, I truly want to thank Miss Immortal because after her visit, all the plants and animals raised in the village have become healthier and fatter. The Death Forest near the village has also become safer, and even the children in this village have become stronger after Miss Immortal arrival.¡¯


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡®After knowing all this because of Miss Immortal, we all visited her home to thank her. However, strangely, the location of the house we knew did not show Miss Immortal house. Since Miss Immortal is here, of course, as the village representative, I want to thank her.¡¯


    Village Chief Li was quite nervous about his bravery in stopping Miss Immortal. He pondered his reasons and saw Miss Immortal looking at him from behind her cloak. After a moment, Miss Immortal nodded, as if she already understood his reasons from his thoughts.


    "Well, alright, I¡¯ll accept. After all, I¡¯ve only visited this village twice, so I¡¯m a bit curious to see what¡¯s here."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Immortal, for accepting this impolite invitation from someone as lowly as me."


    Seeing Miss Immortal give a slight nod in response to his thanks, Village Chief Li immediately began showing her around the village.


    "Miss Immortal! You¡¯re so beautiful! Please hug me!"


    "H-hey! Kids, go away! Don¡¯t disturb Miss Immortal!"


    "Eh? You want me to hug you? Well, that¡¯s fine. Kids, come here."


    Panicked by the rudeness of the village children approaching Miss Immortal in their dirty clothes, Village Chief Li quickly moved to shoo them away. However, Miss Immortal seemed to ignore Village Chief Li¡¯s irritation and instead played with the village children. Village Chief Li could only breathe a sigh of relief at Miss Immortal kindness.


    "Village Chief, who is that lonely little child? Why does he seem isolated? Do the villagers dislike him?"


    "Of course not, Miss Immortal! That little child is named Liang San, the blacksmith''s son in this village. I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s alone. Maybe it¡¯s because he nearly drowned near the village river. After surviving, he became a bit quiet and rarely socializes."


    "Oh..."


    While playing with the children, Miss Immortal noticed a lonely child staring at her from a distance. Curious, she asked Village Chief Li. After hearing Village Chief Li¡¯s explanation, Miss Immortal merely nodded indifferently upon learning the reason.


    Not far from there, the child being talked about approached Miss Immortal, as if he knew he was being discussed. Approaching Miss Immortal, the child spoke to her directly.


    "Miss Immortal, please make me your disciple! You surely won¡¯t regret making me your disciple. If you make me your disciple, once I become strong, I will conquer this world and give everything to you."


    "Eh?"


    "Y-you! How dare you ask Miss Immortal, to be your master! You¡¯ve gone too far! Call his father, the blacksmith! His child has overstepped!"


    The child remained silent, staring at Miss Immortal without flinching at Village Chief Li¡¯s anger.


    After hearing the child¡¯s words, Miss Immortal merely frowned as if displeased by his boastful words and quickly concealed her expression from everyone except the child himself.


    After a while, Miss Immortal responded to the child¡¯s words with a friendly expression.


    "Child¡ªah, Liang San, right? Hearing your serious attitude in wanting me as your teacher, I¡¯m quite pleased. However, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not looking to accept a disciple."


    After saying this, Miss Immortal left, followed by Village Chief Li, without looking back at the child¡¯s expression.


    Hearing Miss Immortal response and being left alone, the child¡¯s innocent expression immediately turned into one of anger unusual for a child.


    "How dare you reject me, a person of high status! I, who was reborn from another realm, cannot accept your words! Just wait, after I become immortal with the Mystic-level hidden technique from the Liang Sect, I will make sure your arrogance is crushed when I turn you into my slave!" he exclaimed angrily.


    Miss Immortal, of course, was unaware of the child¡¯s anger. She easily forgot about it as she did not want the trouble of taking on a disciple. Miss Immortal completely forgot about it after dining at the Village Chief''s house and returning home happily with the needles, fish, vegetables, and household items she had requested from the Village Chief.

 Chapter 11

    Walking away from her master''s house until it was out of sight, Ruan Xiaoyue felt sad about parting from her beloved master.


    As she walked, Ruan Xiaoyue looked back at her master''s now invisible home and spoke as if her master could hear her.


    "Master, just wait. RuanRuan will definitely return. RuanRuan cannot leave and let you do all the work alone. RuanRuan will be back soon!"


    After that, she ran quickly towards what she believed was the core location of the Death Forest.


    "As expected of Master, even though I¡¯ve run quite far, I haven¡¯t seen a single dangerous monster to hunt. It seems Master¡¯s aura makes dangerous creatures uncomfortable and makes them stay away from Master¡¯s residence.


    "But why did Master tell me to bring consumable beasts? I¡¯ve often seen edible animals while walking in this forest. Could it be that Master meant rare animals? I don¡¯t even know what rare animals look like. I guess I¡¯ll have to ask passing cultivators."


    As she ran and looked around without finding any monsters, Ruan Xiaoyue could only admire her Master for making the notoriously dangerous Death Forest not dangerous, even though she was only a few li from Master¡¯s home.


    ROOooAaaRRRrrss¡­


    While running and thinking about her Master, Ruan Xiaoyue heard the roar of a ferocious beast. Curious, she approached the source of the sound and saw a giant tiger-like monster, about five meters tall, fighting three cultivators.


    "Junior! Distract the monster! Senior will perform a technique that takes time!"


    "Got it! Senior Sister!"


    Seeing that the five cultivators were not in danger and could balance the giant tiger, Ruan Xiaoyue did not help them and only observed the battle from atop a lush tree.


    _______


    When Xue Lanting and her junior were on their way to the alternative realm conference in the Death Forest, they were suddenly ambushed by a hungry Wind Gale tiger monster. Facing this monster, Xue Lanting and her junior could not escape the monster known for its speed and strength.


    Although Xue Lanting¡¯s cultivation was on par with the tiger monster, there was a significant difference between the strength of human cultivators and monsters.


    ''Damn! We¡¯ve been fighting for a long time, I can¡¯t let this drag on. All my juniors are injured and exhausted. It¡¯s time for me to use my ultimate technique if we want to survive!''


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Junior! Distract the monster! Senior will use a technique that takes time!"


    "Got it! Senior Sister!"


    With her junior distracting the monster, Xue Lanting prepared to channel all her qi into her sword according to the ultimate technique she had learned.


    After all the qi was absorbed by the sword, Xue Lanting swing the sword at the tiger monster after signaling her junior to move away from the attack.


    "Junior! Everyone, dodge, the technique is about to be unleashed! Aerial Flying Slash!"


    Roar¡­


    When the tiger monster realized it was trapped, it was too late. Xue Lanting¡¯s technique struck, slicing its body in two.


    Seeing the tiger monster no longer moving, Xue Lanting breathed a sigh of relief, having saved her members without casualties. She instructed all her juniors to rest and heal, while she went to the monster¡¯s corpse to collect valuable materials and its core.


    ''If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Wind Gale tiger is a rare monster with Golden Core cultivation. We¡¯re lucky to encounter a young one. If we bring its materials and core back to the sect, we should get a lot of sect points, right? ¡­Huh?''


    "Who¡¯s there! Show yourself!"


    ''It seems someone has been spying on us. Could they be hostile? They shouldn¡¯t be. If so, they would have attacked us while we were fighting the monster.''


    Hearing Xue Lanting¡¯s voice, the spy jumped down from the tree to be seen.


    "You! A¡­ child? Your aura¡­ eh? Umm, tell me, little miss-girl, can I know why you were spying on us?"


    ''This person, even though they are a child, has a cultivation level far higher than mine. Could they be at the Peak Building Foundation stage or already a Golden Core?''


    "Sorry if I made you all wary. I had no other intention. I just wanted to help if you couldn¡¯t fight the monster. Since you succeeded, I actually intended to leave. But since I¡¯ve been discovered, I had to show myself."


    "No need to apologize, little girl. I feel you mean no harm, and that¡¯s enough."


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll be going."


    "Wait, little girl! Can I know where you¡¯re headed?"


    "¡­No particular destination, I just want to wander the forest and hunt monsters."


    "If it¡¯s not too much trouble, would you like to join us? We¡¯re actually heading to the alternative realm conference."


    "Alternative realm? What¡¯s that?"


    "You don¡¯t know? An alternative realm is a dimensional space created by a powerful cultivator after their death. It is said to contain many treasures left by the cultivator. If we manage to open it, we can inherit all those treasures."


    "I¡¯m not interested."


    After hearing Xue Lanting¡¯s explanation, the little girl showed her disinterest and was about to leave. However, after a few steps, she stopped, turned around, and asked,


    "Aside from treasures, are there any rare plants or edible rare animals?"


    "Eh? Rare plants are certainly in the alternative realm. Edible rare animals? Although this is my first time there, I¡¯m sure there are rare animals guarding the realm."


    ''What does she mean by edible rare animals? Could she mean rare monsters? This girl is quite strange. She seems more interested in plants and animals than in the valuable treasures from the powerful cultivator.''


    "Okay, then I¡¯ll join you."


    After hearing Xue Lanting¡¯s answer, the little girl agreed to join them on their way to the alternative realm conference in the Death Forest.


    Xue Lanting was pleased with the girl¡¯s decision. She was curious how a child who seemed under eight years old could have reached a higher cultivation level than her. Maybe this little girl could give her tips on improving her cultivation level.


    After resting enough and healing their wounds, the group continued their journey towards the alternative realm conference in the western area of the Death Forest with the little girl.

 Chapter 12

    "Miss Ruan, which sect are you from?"


    "... I don''t belong to any sect. What about you all?"


    "We are all from the same sect, as you can see from our matching attire. Miss Ruan, Miss Ruan, why are you alone? Where is your master?"


    "... My master did not come with me. Why do you ask? Where is your master?"


    "Actually, our sect is quite small, so the elders and our master are very busy and cannot escort us to the conference."


    "Miss Ruan, Miss Ruan, why-"


    "¡­"


    ''This person is so noisy! Is it wrong for me to be with them? After we all introduced ourselves, they kept asking questions!''


    Hearing her companions'' constant questions made Ruan Xiaoyue very annoyed. She even regretted the decision she had made earlier.


    "That''s enough, you''re asking too many questions. Look, Miss Ruan is getting upset because of your questions."


    "But, Senior Xue, we weren''t asking personal questions. We were just curious and wanted to know more about her. ¡­Sorry, Miss Ruan, if we made you upset!"


    Seeing Senior Xue glaring at her juniors, they finally bowed to apologize for their excessive questioning that had upset Miss Ruan.


    Ruan Xiaoyue nodded at their apology. She didn¡¯t mind too much because, from her past experiences, she knew they were good people; they were just curious, which made them ask a lot of questions.


    Feeling awkward with the silence as they walked, Senior Xue tried to lighten the mood by asking Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "Sorry if I ask again, Miss Ruan. Before you met us, was it alright for you to come alone to this Death Forest? Although I see your cultivation is quite high, isn¡¯t it risky to go alone without a supervisor or a companion, especially since you are still young?"


    "It¡¯s fine. After all, my master told me to explore the Death Forest alone. My master also believes that I am strong enough to survive exploring this forest."


    "O-okay, b-but isn''t it still risky? I see you are only wearing a worn robe and carrying things for daily activities. You didn¡¯t even bring any weapons or protective talismans. M-maybe? ¡­Hik, Miss Ruan, don¡¯t worry. Even though you are stronger than me, I will make sure to protect you while you are in the Death Forest!"


    ¡°O-oi, stop! Why are you suddenly hugging me and crying? Let me go, oi!¡±


    Confused by Senior Xue¡¯s sudden change while talking to her, Ruan Xiaoyue could only passively accept the hug as Senior Xue said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I, Sister Xue, will definitely protect you.¡± She was truly bewildered by Senior Xue¡¯s sudden tears and sympathetic gaze. Even when her juniors asked Senior Xue why she was crying while hugging Ruan Xiaoyue, Senior Xue simply answered, "It¡¯s a secret" to cover up her reasons.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Due to the misunderstanding she was unaware of, Ruan Xiaoyue''s journey became quite frustrating because of Senior Xue''s desperate attempts to get close to her.


    ---


    "It seems we have arrived."


    "Wow, so this is the venue for the alternate realm conference. Wow, so many cultivators gathered here. Senior Xue, now that we¡¯re here, what should we do? Should we wait for the alternate realm to open?"


    "Yes, we have to wait. It seems we are quite fortunate to have arrived here before the alternate realm opens."


    Hearing Senior Xue speak to her juniors, Ruan Xiaoyue just listened without joining the conversation. She was more focused on the cultivators at the alternate realm conference. It felt like a dream to see so many cultivators gathered, especially since she was one of them.


    ¡®I am truly grateful for following my master, who has changed my life. My master has made me into a cultivator that many ordinary people desire.¡¯


    As Ruan Xiaoyue was reminiscing about her past, suddenly a group of cultivators approached them, led by a man who seemed arrogant to her, and spoke to them.


    "Xue Lanting, I expected you would come here too. Seeing that you are only three with your junior, why didn¡¯t you join my group? I would certainly take good care of you and your junior."


    "Sorry, Fellow Daoist Xiao Li, my juniors and I cannot join you. We are enough with just the three of us and believe we can take care of ourselves."


    "Still trying to be aloof, huh! By the way, I heard from one of the cultivators here that a group of female cultivators was attacked by Wind Gale tigers while coming here. Do you still want to stubbornly refuse my offer?"


    "You¡­ once again, sorry Fellow Daoist Xiao Li, we are fine with just the three of us. Thank you for your concern."


    "Hmph! You¡¯ll regret this."


    Seeing the leader of the cultivator group named Xiao Li leave angrily, followed by his subordinates who looked at Senior Xue¡¯s group with longing, Ruan Xiaoyue, who was ignored by them, felt somewhat curious about what was actually happening. Her curiosity was soon addressed when Senior Xue spoke to her juniors.


    "It¡¯s quite obvious, we were attacked by the tigers because he provoked the monsters to where we were."


    "So, Senior Xue, is it okay for us to refuse his invitation?"


    "I don¡¯t know. That person holds a grudge against me. I don¡¯t know what he will do if we agree to follow him. At least, since I have refused him, he might seek revenge in the alternate realm. We should be extra cautious when entering the alternate realm."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ruan, for involving you in a conflict that doesn¡¯t concern you."


    "It¡¯s okay. Also, I want to ask, who exactly is that very arrogant man?"


    "As you heard when I spoke to him, that man¡¯s name is Xiao Li. He is one of the main disciples of the Great Thunder sect, and his father is also one of the elders in the sect, which makes him very arrogant and do whatever he wants without consequences if he commits crimes."


    "Why is there no retaliation if he does something wrong? What kind of sect is the Great Thunder?"


    "Don¡¯t you know the Great Thunder sect, Miss Ruan? This sect is one of the strongest among the three major sects on the Grim Dawn continent. Since this sect has developed faster than the other two major sects, they have become very arrogant. Their disciples also like to bully disciples from weaker sects. Because of this, if we are not from the other two major sects, it¡¯s better to stay away from the Great Thunder sect," Senior Xue explained in detail as she saw Ruan Xiaoyue shaking her head in ignorance about the sect.


    "Oh, then why is that person targeting you?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s because when my master and I went to the Great Thunder sect to pay tribute. If Miss Ruan doesn¡¯t know, every major sect will protect smaller sects if there are issues with paying low-level crystals as tribute every month. While I was waiting outside for my master to pay the tribute, Fellow Daoist Xiao Li approached and tried to flirt with me. Since I rejected him in front of quite a few people in that sect, it probably bruised his ego, leading him to hold a grudge against me."


    As Senior Xue was conversing with her juniors and Ruan Xiaoyue, they suddenly fell silent as they heard all the cultivators shouting at the sight of a middle-aged cultivator floating in the sky.


    Curious, Ruan Xiaoyue also turned her gaze to the floating cultivator. Upon seeing him, she knew that the cultivator must be extremely powerful from the overwhelming aura he emitted.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Look! There¡¯s a cultivator flying. How is he able to do that?¡±


    ¡°Typical village folk who have never seen a high-level cultivator! Of course, a cultivator can fly if they¡¯ve reached the Nascent Soul level!¡±


    ¡°Nascent Soul! Doesn¡¯t that cultivator seem incredibly powerful? Even among the elders in my sect, only a few have reached the Golden Core level! And this person is already at the Nascent Soul level!¡±


    ¡°Fool! Not all sect elders are as weak as yours. Look at his attire; it¡¯s clear he¡¯s an elder from the Great Thunder Sect!¡±


    Listening to the conversation of the cultivators around her, Ruan Xiaoyue realized the level of the middle-aged cultivator floating above. She was also curious about how strong a Nascent Soul cultivator really was. Driven by curiosity, she tried asking Senior Xue.


    ¡°Senior Xue¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Xue.¡±


    ¡°Senior Xue, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Xue. You won¡¯t be able to ask unless you call me Sister Xue.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Sen-urgh, Sis-Sister Xue, I¡¯d like to know just how strong a Nascent Soul cultivator is?¡±


    "Hehehe, alright. Sister Xue will tell you. Actually, you¡¯re quite fortunate to ask Sister Xue, who has directly witnessed the only Nascent Soul cultivator from your sect, which is my master. Although Sister Xue hasn¡¯t seen my master¡¯s full strength, as the sect leader of the Immortal Grass Sect, at least my master has informed me that if a Nascent Soul cultivator were to seriously exert their full power, the destructive impact could easily destroy a small mountain."


    ¡°Besides such immense power, Nascent Soul cultivators can also fly thousands of li without using any tools. Unlike Golden Core cultivators who need tools like swords to fly, even if it¡¯s just for a few hundred li. Well, it also depends on how much qi the cultivator has. Even a Building Foundation cultivator like you can fly if they have enough qi to use the technique.¡± Senior Xue explained at length while patting Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°By the way, Little Ruan, what level are you currently in your cultivation, if Sister Xue may ask?¡±


    ¡°Little Ruan¡­ sigh, I¡¯m currently at the Early stage of the Golden Core level.¡±


    ¡°As I suspected from the aura you¡¯re emitting.¡±


    ¡°You can tell from the aura around me? How can I conceal it?¡±


    ¡°You can hide it if you learn techniques to conceal a cultivator¡¯s qi. Unfortunately, Sister Xue doesn¡¯t possess such techniques. Since you¡¯re already at the Golden Core level, you should be able to fly, right?¡±


    ¡°Fly? I can¡¯t. My master didn¡¯t teach me how to fly.¡±


    After saying this, Senior Xue patted Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s head and looked at her with pity, whispering, ''Such a pitiful child. Even though you¡¯re extremely talented, you haven¡¯t been pampered at all. Either your master is a weak cultivator lucky to have you as a disciple, or your master despises you so much that they haven¡¯t provided you with proper clothing, weapons, or techniques.'' Unfortunately, Ruan Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t hear the whisper due to the noisy surroundings.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    As they were talking, the floating cultivator, or the elder from the Great Thunder Sect who had been silent until now, suddenly emitted a threatening aura and spoke in a low yet audible voice to all the cultivators watching him.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Just with his voice and aura, all the standing cultivators knelt down, and some even fell prostrate and spat blood because their weak cultivation couldn¡¯t withstand the aura released by the elder from the Great Thunder Sect.


    Seeing all the cultivators groaning in pain from his aura made the elder from the Great Thunder Sect smile arrogantly. However, he was surprised to see one young cultivator who caught his attention because of her very young age and Golden Core level, managing to withstand his aura without kneeling at all.


    The elder from the Great Thunder Sect felt fortunate to have noticed the young cultivator in tattered robes. The fact that the child wasn¡¯t wearing clothing resembling any known sect made him want to recruit the child as his disciple.


    As he was about to fly toward the child, his movement was halted by the sound of someone angrily confronting him.


    ¡°Huh! As expected of the Great Thunder Sect, their elder even dares to oppress cultivators below their level.¡±


    Hearing this, the elder from the Great Thunder Sect became enraged and wanted to see who dared to scold him. Seeing a middle-aged man with comparable cultivation level protecting some cultivators wearing sect uniforms from his aura made him realize who was daring to oppose him.


    ¡°Heh! I didn¡¯t expect the voice daring to challenge me would come from a mere fly.¡±


    ¡°You! Just because your sect is now stronger than ours doesn¡¯t mean you can act so arrogantly!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you want to try fighting me here?¡±


    With a challenging tone and the threatening aura from the elder of the Great Thunder Sect, the elder from the Immortal Sword Sect also became enraged and released a threatening aura that matched his own.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been patient enough with the arrogance of your sect. Seeing you truly challenge me has exhausted my patience. You¡¯ve made the mistake of trying to go against our sect, which excels in sword techniques.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your sect¡¯s famous sword techniques? You should be the one afraid of the lightning techniques exclusive to our sect.¡±


    The two elders from both sects, equally strong, faced off, ready to fight to determine who was the strongest. However, just as they were about to engage in combat, their movements stopped when they heard a flirtatious and threatening voice from a female cultivator who halted their fight.


    ¡°Have you had enough of your childish behavior? It¡¯s truly disrespectful of you to ignore me, the host of this alternate realm.¡±


    The two elders saw a beautiful adult woman who concealed her mouth with a folding fan, revealing only her seductive eyes. She turned out to be the elder from the White Lotus Sect.


    Upon realizing that the woman was the elder from the White Lotus Sect, the elder from the Immortal Sword Sect withdrew his threatening aura and bowed, apologizing for the mistake. Unlike him, the elder from the Great Thunder Sect continued to emit a threatening aura and smiled arrogantly at the elder from the White Lotus Sect.


    ¡°We have been generous enough to share this alternate realm with everyone. Elder from the Great Thunder Sect, you should show us some respect if you want your disciple to enter this marked realm.¡±


    ¡°Huh! How dare you threaten me! Just because you are a woman doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t dare to hit you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. At least respect us for opening this realm to everyone. Unlike you, who came here hurting all cultivators weaker than yourself. Do you still want to further tarnish your sect¡¯s reputation? Look around you; everyone is upset because you¡¯ve threatened them with your aura.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    After the elder from the White Lotus Sect said this, the elder from the Great Thunder Sect only snorted in anger, then fell silent while retracting his threatening aura. Seeing this, the elder from the White Lotus Sect sighed in relief at having resolved the problem caused by the troublesome sect.


    All the cultivators there were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, having been freed from the painful threatening aura. Once all the cultivators had stood up and healed themselves, the elder from the White Lotus Sect flew into the sky and floated, gazing at all the cultivators to begin the opening of the alternate realm.

 Chapter 14

    Floating above the sky and observed by many cultivators, Elder Zhao Zhilan of the White Lotus Sect announced to all cultivators about the opening of the alternate realm with a soft, enticing tone, reaching out to all the cultivators gathered.


    ¡°Everyone listen, I am Elder Zhao Zhilan, a representative of the White Lotus Sect who discovered this alternate realm. This realm was initially discovered by one of our disciples while exploring the Death Forest. Out of curiosity, our disciple entered this realm, which turned out to be very dangerous. Out of the twenty disciples who entered, only one managed to return and provide information to the sect.¡±


    ¡°After receiving this information, our sect sent three Nascent Soul experts to explore it. However, unfortunately, the alternate realm cannot be accessed by cultivators above the Golden Core stage. Although Golden Core cultivators can enter, their cultivation will be suppressed to the Building Foundation stage based on the observations made by our sect¡¯s elders.¡±


    ¡°This alternate realm is also quite special because time inside it differs from time outside. From our trials, it seems that one day in the alternate realm equals three days outside.¡±


    ¡°The reason we invite all of you, cultivators from Fellow Sun Continent, to explore it is that our sect is not capable of exploring this realm alone. We do not have the courage to risk sending our disciples below the Nascent Soul stage into a realm that could potentially lead to their deaths.¡±


    ¡°That is why we are opening this alternate realm to the public. As for the treasures inside, you need not worry because we have not explored the realm extensively, so many treasures remain untouched.¡±


    After Elder Zhao Zhilan made this announcement, many cultivators below cheered with joy, realizing that their long journey to the Death Forest for the opening conference of the alternate realm was not in vain. Most of these cultivators had only heard rumors about the public opening of the alternate realm, so they were somewhat skeptical. Fortunately, the information was confirmed when they arrived.


    Without further delay, Elder Zhao Zhilan directed all the cultivators to a cave heavily guarded by many White Lotus Sect elders. Most of these elders guarding the cave were at the Nascent Soul stage. They protected the cave with protective talismans and markings indicating that the cave belonged to the White Lotus Sect.


    In front of the cave, Elder Zhao Zhilan instructed all the cultivators to line up when entering, whether alone or in groups, to prevent chaos. Then, one of the White Lotus Sect elders led the cultivators at the front of the line to enter a black crack, said to be the gateway to the alternate realm.


    Far from the cave guarded by the White Lotus Sect, there was a hidden cave inhabited by a race of half-humans, or demons as they are commonly known, gathering to enter the alternate realm unnoticed by the White Lotus Sect.


    _______


    ¡°Wow, huh? Is this what the inside of the alternate realm looks like? It¡¯s no different from the Death Forest. There are just a lot of tall trees like in the Death Forest. Senior Xue, now that we¡¯re here, where do you think we should go?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know either, this is my first time here as well. Since we have no information, we shouldn¡¯t split up. It¡¯s better to leave from this entrance. I¡¯m afraid if we stay here, we might attract evil cultivators greedy for the items we carry.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    In response to her junior, Senior Xue immediately went in the direction she thought was best, followed by her junior and Ruan Xiaoyue, who had been silent. After running for a while, they finally stopped to rest and replenish their qi. While they were replenishing their qi, they heard a considerable number of footsteps. It turned out to be a pack of wolves that had been lurking to prey on them.


    ¡°Se-Senior Xue, isn¡¯t that a Fire Fur Wolf? They should be at the mid Building Foundation stage, right? W-what should we do, Senior Xue? There are so many of them. How can we escape?¡±


    ¡°J-just stay calm. If things get really bad, I, Senior Xue, will sacrifice myself so that you all can escape!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I heard that the wolves surrounding us are called Fire Fur Wolves, right? Even though they are monsters, they are still animals, aren¡¯t they? Are they rare beasts that can be eaten?¡±


    ¡°Li-little Ruan, even if you ask that, look around you first! We¡¯re surrounded! Ouch! Don¡¯t pinch me! Okay, okay, I¡¯ll answer! Fire Fur Wolves can be eaten, but they are not very rare. There are quite a few of them in the Death Forest, though they are not as strong as the ones in this alternate realm. I¡¯ve answered, okay! Now we need to find a way to escape from th-¡±


    Thump, thump.


    ¡°Ha-haaaah!¡±


    ''Just as the elder from the sect said, it¡¯s true. I feel my qi has dropped to the peak of the Building Foundation stage. Well, although my qi has decreased, my strength remains the same as usual.''


    Ignoring Xue Lanting and her junior who were shocked by the aftermath of Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s attack, she focused more on sensing the suppressed qi within her body. Fortunately, her strength was not suppressed, which made her somewhat pleased.


    ¡°Li-little Ruan! Isn¡¯t your cultivation suppressed in this alternate realm? How can you still exert such great strength?¡±


    ¡°Only my qi is suppressed, while my strength remains unchanged.¡±


    ¡°W-why is your strength so great? You¡¯re still a child. What¡¯s the use of my cultivation if I see your power? This is really abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Se-Senior Xue, look at the damage. All the Fire Fur Wolves have even vanished without leaving behind any monster crystals. What kind of power is this we¡¯re seeing? Isn¡¯t Miss Ruan¡¯s cultivation currently suppressed?¡±


    Seeing Xue Lanting and her junior bewildered and talking to themselves, Ruan Xiaoyue felt quite proud as her immense strength left them puzzled and questioning their own lives.


    Coming out of their daze, Xue Lanting was now truly curious about who Little Ruan really was to possess such extraordinary strength for someone her age.


    ¡°Little Ruan, now Sister Xue really wants to know who you are. You said you¡¯re not from a hidden sect. But it¡¯s still very strange for Sister Xue to see your extraordinary strength. So, if you don¡¯t mind, could you tell me who you really are?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not a bad person and we will be together in this alternate realm for quite a while, I will tell you who I really am. Well, actually, I¡¯m nobody, because it¡¯s my master who made me this strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯re nobody if your strength is this great. I-if it¡¯s because of your master, could you tell me who your master is?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who my master is, but if you want to know, my master is the strongest cultivator in this world,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue said proudly.


    ¡°Enough questions, we need to leave here. I have to quickly find rare plants and beasts for my master. Since you know more, please show me if we come across rare plants and beasts. In return, I will help you find treasures in this alternate realm.¡±


    After saying this with an unwillingness to talk further, Ruan Xiaoyue moved forward, followed by Xue Lanting and her junior who were still curious about her.


    The group, now led by Ruan Xiaoyue, explored all the areas they could reach every day. Any monsters and plants they saw would be collected and captured by Ruan Xiaoyue to ask Xue Lanting whether they were rare or not. If the plant was rare, it would be taken; if not, it would be left behind. Rare monsters encountered would be captured, while non-rare ones would be released or killed if they were dangerous.

 Chapter 15

    "Sixteen days! We¡¯ve been waiting in this border town for sixteen days! I can''t stand it any longer!"


    "C-calm down, Princess. It¡¯s possible we¡¯re just unlucky and haven¡¯t seen the Immortal in this town yet."


    "Unlucky? We¡¯ve dispatched all the knights to every location in this town. Even the merchant himself hasn¡¯t appeared! I¡¯m tired of waiting in this boring town!"


    "Please be patient, Princess. I¡¯m sure the Immortal knows we are waiting for her. She might be testing us to see if we will be patient enough to meet her or if we will give up. I believe that¡¯s the reason."


    "Reason? Marquis, don¡¯t be foolish! I¡¯ve said it¡¯s impossible that the merchant is an Immortal. Perhaps she¡¯s already aware she¡¯s being sought, having heard from people around her, so she dares not come to this town anymore!"


    "Princess, please believe me. That person must be¡ª"


    Knock¡­ knock.


    "Who is it?"


    "Princess and Marquis, I apologize for the intrusion. I knocked because I have information to provide."


    "Then come in."


    Allowing the knight to enter, a servant at the inn immediately came to open the door and let the knight with the information inside.


    Bowing deeply to the Princess and Marquis, the knight promptly delivered the information he had gathered.


    "Princess and Marquis, I am one of the spies you sent to observe if a merchant woman wearing a tattered cloak appeared in the market. My information concerns this merchant woman. Today, as usual, while I was checking the quiet area in the market you mentioned, I saw the merchant woman in a tattered cloak setting up her goods in a quiet spot, somewhat far from the main market you referred to. However, the appearance of the merchant woman you described was somewhat different."


    "Differently how?"


    "I mean, the merchant woman I saw setting up her stall appeared different. You mentioned she wore a tattered black cloak that covered her face, but the merchant woman I saw, although also wearing a black cloak, had a rather strange cloak. The cloak was in poor condition, with holes and tears here and there, as if it had been hastily made. Because I wasn¡¯t sure if she was indeed the merchant woman you were looking for, I didn¡¯t dare approach her, fearing it might arouse suspicion. That¡¯s why I¡¯m providing only partial information, as I feared the merchant you¡¯re looking for might leave."


    "Forget about the cloak. Did she have any fruits like the ones I¡¯m holding?" Luo Xianxiu asked, pulling out a red fruit from her storage ring.


    "Y-yes, that¡¯s correct, Princess. I saw that the goods she had did include that fruit, as well as some vegetables I¡¯ve never seen before."


    "Marquis! I¡¯m certain this merchant woman is the one I¡¯ve encountered. We must go to her location quickly and buy the fruit before it¡¯s sold. I also want to show you that this merchant woman is merely an ordinary person."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Haah¡­ Princess, if the merchant woman does indeed have the fruit you have, isn¡¯t it clear that she is an Immortal? Please don¡¯t create trouble when we meet her."


    "Yes, yes, as you wish."


    After receiving the information, the Princess and Marquis set off to meet the merchant woman they had been searching for. Upon arriving at the quiet street where the merchant had set up her goods, the Marquis finally got to see the merchant or Immortal the Princess had mentioned. Even though the Immortal¡¯s face was covered by a cloak, the Marquis was very certain.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his pounding heart and to prepare his words for the Immortal he was about to meet, the Marquis didn¡¯t notice that the Princess had already advanced to approach the Immortal. Too late to stop the Princess, the Marquis became very anxious, fearing that if the Princess unintentionally offended the Immortal, it could have consequences they could not bear.


    "Miss Merchant, you still recognize me, don¡¯t you?"


    "You¡­ oh, you¡¯re the young lady who bought the fruit I was selling, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve come again to buy all the fruits and vegetables you have. Could you tell me the total price?"


    "You want to buy everything? Very well, since there are 25 fruits and 15 vegetables, the total price is 19 silver coins and 25 bronze coins. Since you are buying everything, I will make it 19 silver coins. I¡¯ve wrapped it up. How will you be carrying the items, miss?"


    "It¡¯s no problem; I have a storage ring. Here¡¯s the money."


    "W-wow, thank you for the payment. T-the items are gone in an instant. Could they have been sucked into the ring?"


    "Huh? You don¡¯t know about storage rings?"


    ''Then it¡¯s clear, isn¡¯t it? This merchant woman is just an ordinary person; she doesn¡¯t even know about storage rings. It¡¯s impossible for a cultivator or Immortal not to know about storage rings. Since I¡¯m quite sure she¡¯s an ordinary person, I might as well ask her to show her face so I can be more certain of my intuition,'' thought Luo Xianxiu, convinced that the merchant woman was not an Immortal.


    "Y-you¡­ tell me, Miss Merchant, could you show your face to me?"


    "Eh?"


    Hearing the Princess boldly request the Immortal to reveal her face, the Marquis, unable to bear it any longer, stepped forward to restrain the Princess¡¯s hand and apologized to the merchant.


    "Princes¡ªMiss is being rude! Apologies, Miss Merchant, for my lady¡¯s rude behavior towards you."


    "I-it¡¯s alright."


    "Marquis! That¡¯s enough! I told you this woman is¡ªeh¡­"


    Luo Xianxiu was extremely frustrated seeing the Marquis still foolishly thinking the merchant was an Immortal. Due to the pain caused by the Marquis holding her hand, Luo Xianxiu became angry and unintentionally released some of her power to break free from the Marquis. Her careless release of Golden Core level power caused a strong wind around her, which ripped the merchant¡¯s tattered cloak from her body and made it fall to the ground, as the threads holding the cloak couldn¡¯t withstand the strong wind.


    Luo Xianxiu was stunned by the merchant¡¯s beautiful appearance and the inexplicable aura around her. The Marquis, also astonished, quickly regained his composure and felt his heart nearly drop upon seeing the Immortal looking at the cloak she had let fall to the ground.


    He was utterly terrified that the Immortal would be enraged and destroy their kingdom. Trembling, he forcefully held the Princess¡¯s head and pressed it to the ground in a bow, also hitting his head to the ground and bowing to apologize to the Immortal.


    "I-I-Immortal, both my lady and I are truly sorry! P-please forgive us for being disrespectful and for damaging your clothes. We¡¯ve made a grave mistake! With your anger, p-please just punish us both!"


    Hearing the Marquis¡¯s trembling and terrified voice, Luo Xianxiu felt deeply regretful. She knew her actions were very dangerous, and not knowing how to survive the situation made her shake with fear over what would happen to her and the Marquis. She was also very frightened that the kingdom she lived in would be destroyed due to the Immortal¡¯s anger at being offended.


    "Sigh¡­ both of you, stand up. There¡¯s no need to be so afraid. I can¡¯t speak if you¡¯re still bowing in fear like that."

 Chapter 16

    Author note:


    Lol, this chapter is really hard to translate. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I made it convoluted or if the text is too complex.


    ChatGPT gave up on translating the chapter, so I had to translate it sentence by sentence.


    Sorry if the grammar is poor; I don''t know why, but when I tried to fix it, many sentences got lost. So I''ll just translate it directly.


    ______


    ¡°Ugh, this cloak feels like a rag, with so many holes and tears. Ugh, this hastily sewn cloak is really terrible.¡±


    ¡°Should I sew it again? Well, whatever, I might as well just wear it since I¡¯m only using it to cover my face. Hmm, it¡¯s fine when I wear it, my face is covered, even though the holes on my body show my clothes and the stitching looks like it might come apart. At least my face isn¡¯t visible. I should be able to sell in the city again now.¡±


    Wearing a tattered cloak that could easily be mistaken for a beggar¡¯s attire, Vheena went straight to the backyard to pick fruits and vegetables to take to the city. After gathering enough fruits and vegetables, she placed everything into a basket she could carry on her back and left her house for the border town.


    "Ever since I started living with RuanRuan, I''ve found it easy to feel lonely after ten days of her being gone because I told her to train in the Forest of Death. Although it¡¯s nice to be lazy without worrying too much about training, it still feels lonely being at home alone. I didn¡¯t expect that, even though we¡¯ve only lived together for a short time, she has made me less fond of being alone."


    "Because I was bored at home, I decided to go to the city to sell some things. Is that a problem? I had to sew this cloak first, which made me quite late in heading to the city. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter; even if the things I brought don¡¯t sell, the important thing is that I won¡¯t feel as lonely as I do at home."


    "Ugh, Ruan-chan, hurry back! I miss your body¡ªI mean, I miss you. It was wrong of me to send you off to train; I hope you aren¡¯t hurt out there. I really feel bad; it¡¯s only after ten days of RuanRuan being gone that I start to regret it."


    As she walked toward the border town, Vheena, feeling lonely and regretful for sending her student to adventure in the Forest of Death, grew anxious about her well-being. Lost in her troubling thoughts about what could happen to her student, she didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed and was surprised to find herself at the border town.


    ''Damn, did I just teleport? For some reason, I suddenly found myself in front of the city gate. This is great if it keeps happening every time I go to the city. I won¡¯t feel bored just looking at the endless forest views leading to the border town.''


    As she walked toward the line for the inspection, Vheena thought about random things while scanning her surroundings and eavesdropping on the conversations of the people waiting. She overheard strange things from the townsfolk, such as the mysterious disappearance of city prostitutes, a group of armored knights searching for a mysterious merchant woman for unknown reasons, and a conference about an alternative realm mentioned by a cultivator speaking near ordinary people, among other things.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Vheena yawned, feeling a bit drowsy from all the stories that weren¡¯t particularly useful to her. After waiting for a while, it was finally her turn to enter the city once her inspection was complete. As usual, she saw the bustling and crowded market and made her way to the spot where she usually set up her stall.


    ¡°Yawn¡­ just like always, I¡¯ll lay down the cloth I brought to sit on, and now I just have to wait until the afternoon for customers. Come to think of it, what¡¯s the difference between waiting here alone in this quiet market and just lounging in the backyard of my house?¡±


    Thinking about random things while waiting for customers, after half an hour, she saw a girl around her age who looked familiar approaching her stall. When the girl reached her, she immediately spoke up, wanting to buy the items Vheena was selling.


    "Miss Merchant, you remember me, right?"


    ¡®This beautiful girl is the cultivator who bought my fruits before, isn¡¯t she? W-why is she coming back here? Is she going to kill me because my fruits didn¡¯t taste good to her? I-i hope not,¡¯ Vheena thought anxiously, wondering why the cultivator had returned to her stall.


    "You¡­ oh, you¡¯re the girl who bought the fruits I was selling, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here again to buy all the fruits you have and also your vegetables. Can you tell me the prices?"


    "You want to buy everything? Alright, since there are 25 fruits and 15 vegetables, the total price is 19 silver coins and 25 bronze coins. Since you¡¯re buying everything, I¡¯ll make it 19 silver coins. I''ve wrapped it up; how will you carry it, miss?"


    ¡®Phew, thank goodness she just wants to buy my stuff, not to kill me. But this is really strange¡ªwhy does she want to buy my fruits again? Especially since she bought everything I had last time. Could it be that the fruits and vegetables I grow are very delicious to people in this world, or is there some effect I don¡¯t know about in the produce I brought?¡¯


    Vheena was suspicious and curious about why the cultivator was buying all her goods. She wanted to know if the fruits and vegetables were exceptionally tasty or had some special effects. However, her curiosity faded as she listened to the cultivator speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I brought the storage ring; here¡¯s the money.¡±


    ¡°W-wow, t-thank you for the money. The items just disappeared; did they get sucked into the ring?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know about storage rings?¡±


    ''Huh? Does everyone in this world know about storage rings? Is it strange for me to react like this? Even though I know about storage rings from Xianxia novels, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one with my own eyes. Why is this girl so happy and confident about it?''


    ¡°You¡­ tell me, Miss Merchant, can you show me your face?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°That princ-lady is rude! I apologize, Miss Immor-Merchant, for my lady¡¯s behavior toward you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ''W-who is this muscular middle-aged man? He just appeared out of nowhere; he must be a cultivator, right? W-why is he apologizing to me because of his rude lady? How strange.'' Vheena was confused about why the muscular man was apologizing.


    ¡°Marquis! That¡¯s enough! I told you this woman- eh...¡±


    ''W-what was that strong wind earlier? Was it from that cultivator girl¡¯s hand? It would have been terrifying if I had been hit by it; even the thread of my cloak came loose, causing it to fall to the ground. Cultivators are definitely very stro-''


    ¡°I-im-immo-immortal, my lady and I, we are both truly sorry! P-please forgive us for rudely ruining the clothes you are wearing. We have both committed a huge mistake! With your anger, p-please punish us both!¡±


    ¡®Haha¡­ I am very sure it must be because he saw my face that made him act so extreme, to the point that he hit her lady¡¯s head on the ground to prostrate and he himself also hit his head on the ground while prostrating just to apologize to me. Truly, my face is truly very deceiving. Even cultivators can be deceived by my face, d-don¡¯t tell me that cheat is an appearance that can deceive anyone? N-no! I don¡¯t want to! What¡¯s the use of this deception skill if I can¡¯t cultivate myself? I can¡¯t even protect myself, if I get caught I might be killed, or worse I might be raped because of my very alluring appearance. N-no!!¡¯


    Vheena hugged herself, trembling to calm her fears about her uncertain future, which, unfortunately, was unknown to the two people who were kneeling and shaking. Taking slow breaths to steady herself, Vheena tried to clear her mind, thinking, ''I''m sure this isn''t the cheat I received in this world; it must be because of my unusual appearance. As long as I don''t get caught for lacking power, that should be enough.'' Once calm, Vheena pretended to be an expert to navigate what she felt was a dire situation.


    ¡°Haah¡­ both of you, please stand up. There¡¯s no need to be so afraid; I can¡¯t speak if you¡¯re still kneeling in fear like that.¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Haah¡­ both of you, please stand up. There¡¯s no need to be so scared; I can¡¯t speak if you¡¯re still bowing in fear like that.¡±


    ¡°B-but, Miss Immortal! We¡¯ve ruined the cloak you were wearing, please! Forgive us and our kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Stand up! I forgive you; besides, the cloak I was wearing was just trash. If you want to replace it, just give me the cloak you have.¡±


    ¡°I-I have a cloak for the Miss Immortal! It¡¯s just that this cloak doesn¡¯t compare to the level of treasure you were wearing.¡±


    ¡°Level of treasure? What level is your cloak? Just give it to me.¡±


    ¡°T-this, Miss Immortal, I¡¯m sorry if the replacement cloak I provide is only at the Unique level.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ''D-damn, i was just pretending to be an expert, but they were truly deceived. What is this cloak they gave me? I-it''s so beautiful, with a mix of black and purple. Doesn¡¯t it make me look amazing? I-i¡¯m really scared of my own face that managed to fool them. But what does ''level of treasure'' mean? Is it similar to the Xianxia novels I read? If so, what level is this Unique? Can this cloak protect me? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any information at all. If I ask, they¡¯ll definitely be suspicious, right?''


    Wearing the cloak given by the miss cultivator, Vheena felt relieved to no longer be in her shabby robe. She covered her face again with the cloak to avoid being seen, contemplating what to say when she spoke to them.


    ''Miss cultivator asked to see my face earlier, but was stopped by her muscular subordinate. Does that mean they already know who I am and are looking for me? Could it be because of the fruits and vegetables I brought? It¡¯s pointless to guess their reasons; I should just ask them directly. Maybe I can also gather information from them.''


    ¡°Uhum, it¡¯s not pleasant for me to talk here. Is there a place where we can speak privately?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course, Miss Immortal. Please, follow us.¡±


    Following the two who led the way, Vheena was brought to a fairly luxurious restaurant in the border city. Upon arriving in front of the restaurant, the muscular cultivator apologized for bringing her to such a modest place.


    ¡°Miss Immortal, I apologize for bringing you to this inadequate and small establishment. There¡¯s nowhere else in this border city that I deemed worthy enough to welcome you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, and please don¡¯t call me Immortal. Just call me Vheena.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss Immort-Vheena.¡±


    Entering the restaurant, Vheena was guided by the waiter to a private room. She was invited to sit first, while the two others remained standing, watching her intently. Vheena insisted they take a seat, and after a stiff motion, they complied with her command. Once they had ordered their food and the waiter closed the door before leaving, Vheena began to interrogate them for the information she sought.


    "Now that it''s just the three of us, tell me, who are you two really?"


    "I am the humble Feng Tuo, and the lady I accompany and protect is the princess of the Fallen Rainbow kingdom."


    ''Damn! I was too bold to deceive important people from a kingdom, even though I didn''t know they were important before. Still, I was too careless. Will I be alright? C-calm down, I need to stay calm. As long as I haven¡¯t been found out, I should be fine. I just have to act like an expert so they don¡¯t suspect anything.''


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Then... what brings you to this remote border town? Did you receive some information about me that made you want to meet?"


    "No, we have never received any information about you, Miss Vheena. Our original goal was the Death Forest to search for a legendary plant to create a potion for our ailing king. Since the Death Forest is extremely dangerous, I was afraid to take the princess there, so I asked her to wait for me in this border town. The princess accidentally found you here because of the fruit you carry. Believing this was a great opportunity, we decided to stay in the town temporarily, waiting for you to reappear. Truly, we have no intention of disturbing your peace, Miss Vheena."


    ¡®This person didn¡¯t return to the kingdom with the plants the king requested but chose to wait for me, whom they think is some immortal? W-what a reckless gamble they¡¯ve made. What if their king is dying because they didn¡¯t bring back the desired plants? Won¡¯t they be executed? And they think meeting me is a great opportunity just because of the fruit they bought from me? ¡­I suspected it! There must be some benefit to the fruits or vegetables I cultivate, even cultivators are willing to wait for me because of what I carry. Could my cheat be the ability to grow plants with numerous benefits? I need to ask them to understand the effects of that fruit.¡¯


    "I''m sorry, you mentioned you were waiting for me because of the fruit you bought from me? Is the fruit I carry really that beneficial for you? What are its effects that make you willing to wait for me? Please tell me."


    "Yes, Miss Vheena, your fruit is indeed very useful because¡ª"


    ¡®What? Why did you suddenly stop speaking, Miss Cultivator? Why are you staring at your subordinate? Have I been found out?¡¯


    "I''m sorry, Miss Vheena. What I meant to say is¡­ y-your fruit is very delicious for us cultivators, m-making me addicted to it. T-the reason we found and waited for you is that we sensed your mysterious aura attached to the fruit I bought."


    ¡®Huh? Damn! I thought I had been discovered when you fell silent, but what do you mean by your words, Miss Cultivator? You suddenly went quiet, yet you¡¯re saying my fruit is tasty¡ªwhere¡¯s the benefit you wanted to tell me about? And what do you mean by my aura being attached to the fruit? Are you saying I smell and it stuck to the fruit you bought?¡¯


    Knock.. knock¡­


    "Excuse me, sir and ma''am, may we come in? We would like to serve the food you ordered."


    "That''s fine, please come in."


    Interrupted by the server entering, Vheena helplessly buried her curiosity about the fruit. She was also sure they wouldn''t tell the truth after hearing the miss cultivator change her words. She didn''t know the reason behind the cultivator''s change of heart, so Vheena could only shift her curiosity to the delicious-smelling food brought by the servers.


    ''Ugh... this is so delicious. I haven¡¯t tasted food this good in two years. I''ve only eaten fruits, vegetables, eggs, chicken, or fish from the river, and I didn''t use any salt or spices when cooking. I don''t know what spices look like in this world, and that forest is too dangerous for me to explore just to find them. So, all this time, I¡¯ve only eaten bland food without any seasoning or salt. I¡¯m so happy to finally taste delicious food like I used to in my world,'' Vheena thought, maintaining a neutral expression to hide her touched face as she eagerly devoured the restaurant food.


    ''Marquis, did my excuse work? Is it true that the Miss immortal is pretending to be an ordinary person, as you said during our telepathic communication?''


    ''It seems so, Princess. The Miss immortal didn''t continue our conversation and is only eating human food that is of no use to her with indifference. I''m sure she doesn''t want to continue the discussion; she likely wants to show us that she just wants to live an ordinary human life, as evidenced by how eagerly she eats.''


    ''So you mean we should pretend that the Miss immortal doesn''t have great powers, and we should also play along with her pretense of being an ordinary human?''


    ''I''m sure that''s the case. Just look at the Miss immortal face; isn''t she truly an immortal? She''s likely pretending that the items she brought are useless. When you responded to her fruit, there were many significant benefits, and I didn''t interrupt your words. I''m certain she will leave us, thinking we''re trying to take advantage of her. It¡¯s better if we play along with her pretense. After all, we should feel lucky to meet an immortal after thousands of years of their absence. If we can stay close to her, we will surely gain many great benefits.''


    Vheena, engrossed in her meal, was unaware that she was being misunderstood by the two in front of her, who were telepathically discussing what they thought was her pretense of being an ordinary person.

 Chapter 18

    ''I have been wandering through this alternate realm for days, and as expected, my cultivation has slowed down unlike when I was with my master. Even though I carry the fruit my master gave me, unfortunately, I don''t want to eat it in their presence. I''m afraid they might become greedy if they knew the effects of the fruit I carry; even though they are quite kind, I don¡¯t want them to turn malicious given the chance and betray me.''


    "Little Ruan, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing. What do you have there?"


    "This? It''s a plant I dug up near the cliff while you were deep in thought. This plant is also very rare. Since I found quite a few, I''ll give you one."


    "T-thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Besides, you''ll take care of us if we give you rare plants and animals."


    Hon-hon...


    "M-miss Ruan! P-please, we can''t calm the goose you brought! This monster beast''s cultivation is also higher than ours; we can''t handle it, please!"


    Approaching the junior of the senior Xue sect, who was struggling to calm the rare golden-beaked goose she had obtained during her exploration, Ruan Xiaoyue stomped her foot near the wild goose, causing the ground around it to cave in. This made the quite clever golden-beaked goose go silent.


    "Ah, as expected from Miss Ruan, your strength can even make the notoriously difficult golden-beaked goose obedient after you often beat it for not staying quiet."


    Ignoring the compliments from junior Xue Lanting, Ruan Xiaoyue returned to where Sister Xue wanted to discuss something with her.


    ¡°...Sister Xue, where are we heading next? I''ve been in this alternate realm for too long; I want to return to my master. We¡¯ve searched for secret places in this realm but haven¡¯t found anything. Capturing cultivators who wanted to attack us for information has also been useless. When will we leave this alternate realm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, little Ruan. This realm is quite difficult to explore, especially since we aren¡¯t with you. We also shouldn¡¯t be too greedy; it¡¯s better if we head back now¡ªWatch out, little Ruan! Ugh!¡±


    As Xue Lanting was responding to Ruan Xiaoyue, a sudden attack from behind a tree shot toward Ruan Xiaoyue, catching her off guard. Xue Lanting quickly ran and pushed Ruan Xiaoyue, but unfortunately, she was the one who got hit.


    ¡°Huh? Ugh, what happened? Why did you push me? This blood... are you okay, Sister Xue?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m fine. Junior, be careful! We¡¯re being ambushed! Show yourselves, attackers!¡±


    After saying that, a group of cultivators emerged from behind the trees, led by a man who looked familiar to Xue Lanting.


    ¡°Hehehe, Xue Lanting I finally found you, how does it feel when my attack hits you? I was targeting the beggar who followed you, you are so stupid for trying to protect the beggar.¡±


    ¡°Beggar¡­¡±


    ¡°You! Xiao Li! Why are you so vengeful towards me! I only rejected your advances, why are you so vengeful that you want to kill us!¡±


    ¡°You said you only refused? Bitch, don¡¯t you remember when you rejected me in front of many of my seniors and juniors in the sect. You really humiliated me at that time, you should know yourself you bastard! You are just a cultivator from a lowly sect, you would have been very lucky at that time if you accepted me, a genius from the Great Thunder Sect! But you rejected me instead, you were very lucky that your master was there at that time. If not, I would have kidnapped you and raped you for humiliating me in front of so many people!¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Feeling the crisis of the situation, Xue Lanting whispered to Little Ruan to take them away from here.


    ¡®Little Ruan, can you carry the three of us and take us away from here?¡¯


    ¡®Why? That bastard has already insulted me by calling me a beggar, I can¡¯t let him insult me. Moreover, he is a bad person who is targeting me and also almost killed you, I can¡¯t let this bad person get away just like that. My master has taught me to be good if the person is good to me, if he is a bad person then I can also be bad to him. Like killing him, right?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not like that Little Ruan, this person is the main disciple of the Great Thunder Sect. If you kill him I¡¯m afraid their sect will take revenge on you and will make things difficult for your master. Please just take the three of us away from here if we are too late-¡¯


    ¡°Enough with this joke, I have you all surrounded. You idiot Xue Lanting has endangered your junior by daring to enter this alternate realm after I threatened you, since you are surrounded, I will make sure to rape you to my heart¡¯s content. I will also make sure that your junior is raped by all the subordinates I brought. You capture all these women!¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you catch us? You bastard dare!¡±


    Seeing Little Ruan angry at Xiao Li¡¯s words, Xue Lanting immediately whispered to remind her to get out of here.


    ¡®Little Ruan, please let him go, while they¡¯re off guard quickly take us away from here!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t let him go, I¡¯ll kill him here, Sister Xue. You just stay still and watch me kill him here.¡¯


    ¡®You¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hehehe, miss beggar, you are very brave to insult the young master. Since you have nothing to do here, we were actually going to kill you right away, since you have insulted the young master of course we will not let you. We will enjoy your small body when we rape you. And we will make sure with your beautiful face, you will beg to be killed for insulting the young master.¡±


    Moving quickly after threatening Ruan Xiaoyue, all of Xiao Li''s subordinates who were at the early Building Foundation cultivation level immediately stepped forward to subdue Ruan Xiaoyue. Because they underestimated Ruan Xiaoyue, of course they would feel the retribution for their arrogance, by raising her hands to take a boxing position. Ruan Xiaoyue immediately coated her hands with qi and then punched forward towards all of Xiao Li''s subordinates, because she was off guard. Xiao Li''s subordinates who were too late to dodge were immediately hit by Ruan Xiaoyue''s punch which made their entire bodies scattered by the wind pressure she released.


    Feeling the crisis from Ruan Xiaoyue''s punch, Xiao Li immediately used his qi in panic to avoid the punch that was directed at his subordinates and him who was behind.


    Seeing the massive imprint from Ruan Xiaoyue''s punch and the remnants of his subordinates who were now unrecognizable, Xiao Li, who had fallen due to the residual wind pressure, fell silent in disbelief at the situation. Hearing footsteps approaching him and seeing the person he had considered a beggar getting closer, his body trembled in fear at what he perceived as a dire situation. Terrified of the beggar, who now appeared as a death god, Xiao Li tried to negotiate for his safety.


    "P-p-please forgive me, forgive me for insulting you, honorable miss. If you let me go, I will give you all the valuables I carry, honorable miss."


    ¡°Let you go? For what? I know what you are like, I have often met people like you in the slums. If I let you go now, I don¡¯t know what revenge you will take on me, it would be better if I just kill you here.¡±


    "P-p-please forgive me, honorable miss. If you let me go, I promise not to tell my sect about this incident."


    "Are you trying to threaten me? My master has told me not to fear anything if I¡¯m not guilty. So, your esteemed sect doesn¡¯t intimidate me."


    "P-please, I beg you, let me go. If you don¡¯t, my master and the sect won¡¯t just stand by and watch me die like this."


    Ruan Xiaoyue continued to approach him no matter what he said, seeing Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s hand already strangling his neck, Xiao Li tried his best to threaten her to let him go.


    ¡°Y-you, argh! Our sect always places a soul technique on the body of the main disciple, i-if you kill me the sect master will definitely know who killed me they will not stay silent! Y-you better l-let me go!¡±


    Holding the neck that felt so easy for her to break, Ruan Xiaoyue who wanted to grip her fingers to break this villain¡¯s neck, stopped after her arm was held by someone.


    ¡°Sister Xue why are you holding my arm?¡±


    ¡°Please let go of this person little Ruan, look at his face he is really scared. I bet he definitely won¡¯t dare to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to just kill him, this guy won¡¯t regret it after this incident, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll complain to the sect after I let him go.¡±


    Seeing Sister Xue looking at her with a pleading expression, Ruan Xiaoyue helplessly released her hands from the neck of this person she hated.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ you should be grateful that I let you go, get out of here!¡±


    Hearing Ruan Xiaoyue telling him to leave, Xiao Li who was coughing immediately ran quickly to escape. However, before he had run far enough, his chest was suddenly pierced by a force.


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 19

    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, this human is too weak, he didn¡¯t even notice when I aimed for his chest. Miss Long, look ahead, we found six living humans.¡±


    ¡°Humph, just kill them, I want to get out of here quickly.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Li¡¯s dead body after being attacked by a mysterious person, Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s group who witnessed the incident were immediately surrounded by many human-like creatures. Seeing all the besiegers made Xue Lanting know who they really were.


    ¡°You demons! Why are you in the alternate realm! Where did you come from!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, weak humans, you are not the only ones who found the gate to enter the alternate realm. We also found it, we also already know that you humans will gather to enter this realm from the spies we have installed in your territory. We will not let go of those of you who have entered the alternate realm, we will kill you all and we will collect the treasures you have obtained in this realm.¡±


    ¡°S-senior Xue we are surrounded! There are too many demons! W-we must escape!¡±


    ¡°Little Ruan quickly take us away from here! They are demons we must get out of this alternate realm and inform all the elders who have gathered to kill them!¡±


    ¡°All of you hold on! Let me lift you all up right away-¡°


    ¡°Too late! It¡¯s no use running away, we¡¯ve already taken over your alternate realm entrance. We¡¯ll kill you all here, die!¡±


    When Ruan Xiaoyue was about to approach Sister Xue and her junior who were already holding hands to lift them up, it was too late. The demons surrounding them didn¡¯t give them time and immediately attacked them with a powerful combined attack. In panic, Ruan Xiaoyue immediately stepped forward using her body as a shield so that Sister Xue and the others wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    With all the combined attacks from the demons surrounding them, Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s group who didn¡¯t have time to escape could only release all their qi to protect themselves, the powerful combined attack caused many trees to fall and the place where Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s group was filled with dust that covered the view of all the demons.


    After a while, the dust that covered the place gradually disappeared and revealed Ruan Xiaoyue who was standing in front protecting Xue Lanting and her juniors who were quite injured because of the remaining attacks that she could not withstand.


    Although Ruan Xiaoyue who received all the attacks only suffered scratches, because of her lack of experience made her forget to use qi which caused the people she was protecting to also get hit.


    ¡®I was careless, because of my lack of experience they were also injured, even though I had told them that I would protect them. Fortunately because my strong body was able to withstand the attacks that made Sister Xue and the others not die, but this is embarrassing, if not for the training given by master, I would have died. Master was right to tell me to gain experience first, I can¡¯t be arrogant and look down on someone because I am stronger.¡¯


    ¡°Guhuk! Guhuk!¡±


    ¡°Senior Xue, hold on, let us treat your wounds first! M-Miss Ruan, please protect us, Senior Xue is already very pale, we have to heal the wounds she received!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sorry for not being able to protect you all, I was too careless!¡±


    Seeing the human they attacked still holding on, made the demons who surrounded them confused. After a while, they immediately realized that the cause must be because of the treasure the human used.


    ¡°T-they managed to hold on? That must be the treasure she used, let¡¯s attack them all again!¡±


    ¡°Bastards! I won¡¯t let you attack again!¡±


    Gathering her qi into her legs and following the technique taught by her master, Ruan Xiaoyue immediately dashed forward quickly disappearing from the sight of the demons that surrounded her group. Arriving behind the demons that surrounded her one by one, Ruan Xiaoyue attacked the demons with a hand movement stabbing towards their hearts, the demons that were hit died instantly with a large hole in their chests because they did not realize that their chests had been stabbed by Ruan Xiaoyue, because she was moving so fast.


    The demon who had a large and tall body and his form was like a mixture of human and wolf who had been standing next to a small girl who looked like a human who he called Miss Long. Stepped forward after seeing Ruan Xiaoyue''s deadly move that seemed absurd to him.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t think that a very young human child would have such power, you are too dangerous, I as Miss''s guard-"


    "Noisy!"


    Ignoring the demon¡¯s arrogant words, Ruan Xiaoyue filled her feet with qi again, then forced the qi from the soles of her feet while jumping with an explosive sound towards the demon. Arriving in front of the demon¡¯s face very quickly, Ruan Xiaoyue immediately hit its head from the front which caused the demon¡¯s face to shatter instantly.


    Seeing her guard die beside her did not make the little girl with a human-like build and additional horns and tail tremble, she only looked at the little girl wearing a shabby robe and approached her face to face while speaking to her in a disdainful tone.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s interesting to see you being able to easily kill my guard who was at the Early Golden Core stage of cultivation. You were lucky that my guard¡¯s cultivation was suppressed which allowed you to kill him. However, unlike me, even though my cultivation is only at the Peak Building Core stage, my strength is comparable to a Middle Golden Core stage. You won¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡±


    ¡°Noisy, you¡¯re the only one left here. All your subordinates have been wiped out, you will also follow them, since your subordinates have injured Sister Xue and her sect juniors, I will not let you off.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How dare you act arrogantly towards me, you should be happy to die with honor because you will be killed by me Long Linglu who has the pure bloodline of the divine dragon race.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, whether you are a dragon, a king, or whatever, I will still kill you. I deliberately did not kill you to see if there were still guards for you, because no one came out while we were talking, I have made sure that you are the only one left here.¡±


    ¡°I admit that your strength is quite shocking to humans. However, with me as one of the dragon descendants, your strength will not be felt by me. I will make sure that you die here, feel my blow!¡±


    ________


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob, p-please let me go, I won¡¯t dare to attack you anymore.¡±


    With a bruised face, a broken right arm, and cracked ribs from the fight against Ruan Xiaoyue. Long Linglu who was crying and no longer had the will to fight against this monster begged to let her go. Hearing her pleas only made Ruan Xiaoyue reply indifferently.


    ¡°Huh? Where was your arrogance earlier? I admit that your body is very tough because it was able to withstand my punches which I even coated with qi. But, where was your arrogance earlier? I¡¯m still not satisfied with hitting you.¡±


    ¡°Hiiiiiii¡­. P-please, let me go, sob¡­ I¡¯ll tell you where the treasure is located in this alternate realm. Sob¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you could be giving me false information, or maybe you demons have already found it and even taken the treasure out of this realm.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t deceive you! The treasure is still there, we haven¡¯t entered that place yet, because we have to eradicate you humans first to rule this world. I swear the treasure is still there!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, it¡¯s located in the southwest not far from here, later there you will find ancient ruins that are slightly buried by the ground. The treasure is located inside those ruins, we really haven¡¯t explored it yet. Since I¡¯ve told you please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. since you¡¯ve told me that information, then I¡¯m done with you. It¡¯s time for you to die.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Aren¡¯t you going to let me go! Where¡¯s your promise!¡±


    ¡°I never once said to let you go, you yourself voluntarily told me that information.¡±


    ¡°You tricked me! P-please, sob.. let me go, if you kill me the clan elders waiting for me outside won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°M-my father won¡¯t let you go either! He¡¯s a very powerful cultivator! You¡¯ll definitely be found by him and you¡¯ll die a very painful death!¡±


    Ignoring Long Linglu who was screaming begging to be let go, Ruan Xiaoyue coated her hands with a fairly dense qi, which she thought was enough to penetrate the tough body of the crying little dragon girl. Raising her hands with the intention of ending the little girl¡¯s life, she stopped after hearing a weak voice from behind her.


    ¡°Little Ruan, cough! Don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, you¡¯re still badly injured, you better take care of your wounds first. Sister Xue doesn¡¯t need to care about this demon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I heard it earlier. Didn¡¯t this little girl tell you that she has the pure bloodline of the divine dragon.¡±


    ¡°Why, sister Xue? I don''t need to be afraid of her family. Master will definitely protect me.¡±


    ¡°Listen to my explanation first, I have heard of dragon bloodlines, although I have never heard of divine dragon bloodlines. At least I''m sure this demon girl isn''t lying. It''s possible that your master''s intention in telling you to bring a rare beast was to bring this demon girl to your master, your master must have known that the demon race would attack and told you to bring one of these demons which has a very rare bloodline. Cough! Cough! Well, although that''s just my speculation.¡±


    "Master, do you know all this? Yes, even before I left, Master told me not to be afraid. She must have known all this. Sob... Master, you are too kind, you must have prepared all this and subtly made RuanRuan also participate in this realm so that RuanRuan can gain experience without having to feel very big danger."


    ¡°Little Ruan, your master must be a very powerful cultivator, she was even able to calculate all these events and tell you to leave. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Replying to Sister Xue¡¯s words with enthusiasm because she had praised her master, of course Ruan Xiaoyue would be happy. After being happy enough to praise her master in front of Sister Xue, Ruan Xiaoyue turned her gaze back to Long Linglu who was still crying. And said something to her.


    ¡°You heard that devil earlier, right? I won¡¯t kill you, but instead I will take you to my master to make you her pet.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I would rather die than be a human¡¯s pet!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse, I will still take you by force to my master. You just have to choose to follow me without force and I won¡¯t do anything to you, or I will break your legs and take you to my master by force.¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ I will follow without force.¡±


    ______


    Author''s note:


    This chapter is quite long, I was also a bit sleepy when I checked it.


    there might be some mistakes like grammar. (maybe)

 Chapter 20

    "After we heard information from this demon about the ruins, what do you think, Sister Xue? Should we go explore the ruins to get the treasures, or should we stick to our original plan and leave this alternative realm?"


    After successfully coercing the little dragon girl to become her master''s pet, Ruan Xiaoyue asked Sister Xue what they would do next. Hearing Ruan Xiaoyue''s question didn''t take Xue Lanting long to answer, and she immediately stated what they would do next.


    "It would be better if we chose to leave this realm, Little Ruan. This demon already told us that the gate where we entered has been taken over, and they are also targeting all humans in this alternative realm. We need to take back our gate and get out to inform all the elders guarding outside the gate to help rescue the remaining cultivators in the alternative realm."


    "But, what about my promise to help you find the treasure?"


    "It''s alright, Miss Ruan. Senior Xue and I are already exhausted from this adventure. We can''t be greedy for more treasure. Since we entered this alternative realm, we''ve only been a burden to you. It will be dangerous if we continue this adventure, especially since Sister Xue is still injured. Besides, we''ve already obtained many treasures from the rare plants and evil cultivators that attacked us."


    Sister Xue and her three juniors nodded in agreement after hearing one of them express a sentiment they all shared. Ruan Xiaoyue, seeing them agree to leave the alternative realm, nodded and followed their decision, leading the way toward the gate where they entered the realm.


    Long Linglu, restrained beside Ruan Xiaoyue, grinned upon hearing their decision to return to the gate, which had already been taken over by demons.


    ¡®Heh, these humans are so arrogant, thinking they can retake the gate we¡¯ve already seized with just the six of them. Even though the demons stationed at the gate aren¡¯t from my group, I know they are all very powerful, at the peak stage of Golden Core cultivation. Even if their cultivation is suppressed to match mine, these humans still stand no chance against them. Hahaha! With this, I will escape from these disgusting humans who want to make me their pet.¡¯


    _______


    "H-how... how is this possible?"


    Long Linglu was stunned, seeing all the demons guarding the alternative realm gate dead from the power of that human girl''s punches. She realized that during their fight, Ruan Xiaoyue hadn¡¯t even used her full strength.


    Long Linglu witnessed with her own eyes how Ruan Xiaoyue, after pinpointing all the demons'' positions at the gate, unleashed her full qi. Sensing the abnormal amount of qi from the monster beside her, Long Linglu watched in shock as the girl suddenly vanished after taking a martial stance. Moments later, continuous explosions and destruction erupted from where the demons were, leaving both Long Linglu and the humans following the monster agape in disbelief.


    This event made Long Linglu question the freedom she thought she would gain. Seeing the monster return effortlessly made her cry once again.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Sniff... sniff... at this rate, I really will become a pet, and I don''t want that. Sniff... why was I so unlucky to meet this monster... sniff... sniff.¡±


    Ignoring Long Linglu''s sobs as if the world was ending, Ruan Xiaoyue approached Sister Xue to speak to her.


    "Sister Xue, I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯ve killed all the demons guarding the gate. They were truly vile. It seems they were waiting for newly entered cultivators to ambush and kill them silently. I saw many cultivator corpses around the gate, some of them in such gruesome conditions that it looked like they were eaten."


    "Such cruelty. These demons exploited the fact that the elders couldn¡¯t enter to ambush the cultivators without any resistance. Fortunately, we made the right choice to reclaim this gate. I shudder to think of how many more new cultivators would have been killed if we had ignored the gate and gone in search of treasure. Even those trying to exit would have been slaughtered."


    "Senior Xue, what about these cultivators¡¯ corpses? Should we bury them?"


    "No, it¡¯s better for us to leave the realm and go straight to the elders outside. These bodies will serve as evidence of the demon attacks."


    Deciding to leave the bodies where they lay, Ruan Xiaoyue''s group headed toward the exit gate of the alternative realm. Upon reaching the gate, Xue Lanting retrieved a cloak from her storage ring and handed it to Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "Why are you giving me this cloak, Sister Xue?"


    "Take this cloak, Little Ruan. Give it to the little dragon girl you captured. You need to tell her to wear it to avoid being spotted by human cultivators. If not, I can''t predict the reaction when we bring this little dragon girl out where many human cultivators are."


    "Thank you, Sister Xue. Demon, you heard that, right? Stop crying and quickly put on this cloak. Hide your tail and horns. You don¡¯t want to die by being discovered by human cultivators, do you?"


    "Sniff... yes, I¡¯ll put it on."


    "Little Ruan, let Sister Xue and her juniors report to the White Lotus sect elders. You should go with the little dragon girl to ensure her disguise isn¡¯t exposed. Also, take this storage ring."


    "Huh? Didn¡¯t I hear from your juniors that storage rings are very expensive? Why are you giving it to me?"


    "It''s alright, even though this ring is expensive, just take it. Sister Xue still has a spare ring. I can''t let you carelessly carry all these rare plants without hiding them. Look, you''re just putting them in the bag you''re carrying. You''re being very careless. Even though you''re strong, I''m worried you might be attacked by a cultivator stronger than you."


    Hearing Sister Xue''s words touched Ruan Xiaoyue''s heart. She, who was once a street child, had always been treated harshly. Never in her life had she been treated with such kindness, except by her long-deceased grandmother, her master, and now Sister Xue.


    Smiling slightly at Sister Xue''s kindness, Ruan Xiaoyue decided to trust her. She placed her bag down, surprising Sister Xue, and took out five fruits given to her by her master, offering them to Sister Xue as a token of appreciation.


    "Since we may not meet again in the future, please take these fruits, Sister Xue."


    "Hehe, thank you for this gift, Little Ruan. Hmm, what kind of fruit is this? I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Keep the fruit I gave you safe, Sister Xue. If possible, eat them right away. You may also share them with your juniors. However, don''t let anyone else see them."


    "Yes~, Sister Xue will keep these fruits safe."


    Ruffling Ruan Xiaoyue''s hair with affection, Sister Xue didn''t think too much about the fruit given to her. She thought she would eat it once she returned to the sect.


    Exiting the alternative realm and passing by the elders guarding the gate, Ruan Xiaoyue parted from Sister Xue and her juniors with a hug. After their embrace, Ruan Xiaoyue picked up Long Linglu, who screamed in surprise. Ignoring Long Linglu''s squirming in her arms, Ruan Xiaoyue channeled her golden qi into her legs and used the footwork technique taught by her master, disappearing from the view of Sister Xue¡¯s group, who waved her farewell.

 Chapter 21

    After waving goodbye and watching Ruan Xiaoyue leave, one of Xue Lanting''s juniors asked her about the gift given by Miss Ruan.


    "Senior Xue, the fruit that Miss Ruan gave, are you going to eat it now?"


    "I plan to eat this fruit after we return to the sect. As for you, my juniors, don''t worry, I will also share it with all of you."


    "Thank you, Senior Xue, for being willing to share it with us. But, why don''t we just eat the fruit like Miss Ruan suggested? For some reason, I feel like the fruit she gave must be very valuable."


    "Are you sure? Isn''t this fruit just something Little Ruan brought as a snack? If this fruit is truly a treasure, why didn¡¯t she eat it herself? Wouldn¡¯t she be too careless carrying such a valuable item only by keeping it in her bag?" Xue Lanting answered skeptically.


    "But Senior Xue, it could be true, especially since Miss Ruan wasn¡¯t interested when we mentioned the treasures in the alternative realm. Miss Ruan also warned us to either keep the fruit or eat it right away."


    Hearing this, Xue Lanting still wasn¡¯t convinced. She thought the fruit must be just an ordinary one that Little Ruan brought to eat. If the fruit was indeed a valuable treasure and the reason Little Ruan told her to eat it immediately was because of its healing effects, then maybe that¡¯s why she suggested eating or storing it.


    "Enough, we''ve talked for too long. It''s better if we head straight to the White Lotus sect elder. As for the fruit, we''ll eat it when we reach the sect."


    After saying that to her juniors, Xue Lanting led them back into the cave to meet the elder guarding the alternative realm gate. Upon reaching the elder, Xue Lanting¡¯s group immediately reported the demons attacking humans in the alternative realm. The elder, after hearing their information, told them to wait while he called for all the elders of the White Lotus sect.


    It didn¡¯t take long before many White Lotus sect elders arrived from the cave entrance. The female elder who led the opening ceremony of the alternative realm approached them and asked about the truth of their claims.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not lying when you say demons have entered the alternative realm and are attacking all the cultivators?"


    "White Lotus sect elder, we are not lying. We swear that what we said is true. Just like we told one of your sect''s elders, the demons suddenly ambushed us, and there were so many of them. We also heard one of them say there is another gate they used to enter the alternative realm. If you don''t believe us, you can send one of the elders to see the demon corpses near the entrance to the alternative realm."


    After hearing Xue Lanting¡¯s words, the female elder ordered one of the sect¡¯s elders, whose cultivation had reached the peak of the Golden Core stage, to enter the alternative realm to verify the group''s claims.


    The elder entered the alternative realm to see if Xue Lanting¡¯s group was telling the truth. After a few minutes of waiting, they saw the elder return with a pale face. The female elder immediately stepped forward to ask what had happened.


    "Elder Dong, why is your face pale? Is it true that there are demon corpses inside?"


    "It is true, Elder Bai. There are too many demon corpses inside. The bodies are very close to the entrance, and I also saw many human cultivator corpses in there. It seems we must gather all the remaining sect elders who haven¡¯t entered yet to help eradicate all the demons before all of our disciples and those from other sects are killed."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Realizing how dire the situation was, Elder Bai ordered all the White Lotus sect elders to gather the elders from other sects. Meanwhile, she interrogated Xue Lanting¡¯s group for more information.


    As Xue Lanting''s group was being interrogated, the White Lotus sect elders had gathered all the elders from other sects who were waiting in the Death Forest. They relayed the information they had received from Xue Lanting¡¯s group about the demons attacking cultivators in the alternative realm.


    The other sect elders, upon hearing this, were furious. They couldn¡¯t believe demons had entered the alternative realm and were targeting all the human cultivators inside. Without further discussion, they united and entered the realm to rescue all the cultivators and wipe out the demons.


    Xue Lanting¡¯s group was finally released after providing all the information they had. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t asked how they had survived inside the alternative realm. Since there was nothing more they could do, Xue Lanting suggested returning to the sect.


    Ruan Xiaoyue, Xue Lanting, and their juniors were lucky to have chosen to leave the alternative realm. They didn¡¯t know that the soul of the cultivator who had created the alternative realm had awakened due to the chaotic qi caused by the battles between human cultivators and demons.


    That incredibly powerful cultivator¡¯s soul used a mysterious soul technique to forcibly absorb all the souls of the cultivators inside the realm, both human and demon. The souls absorbed would be used to heal his damaged soul.


    In the now quiet alternative realm, with all living beings inside dead from having their souls absorbed, the cultivator''s soul sat in meditation, waiting for his damaged soul to recover, and for the next cultivator to enter the realm so he could take their body as a vessel and regain physical form.


    _____________


    "We''ve finally arrived."


    Long Linglu, still wallowing in her misfortune, didn¡¯t realize they had arrived at the human¡¯s dwelling as she was being carried. Hearing Ruan Xiaoyue''s voice and feeling herself released, Long Linglu regained awareness and looked up to see the place where the person who had kidnapped her lived, which she believed to be a torture chamber.


    Seeing a simple yet mysterious house left her speechless. Long Linglu also sensed that not only the house was special, but the entire area around it felt extraordinary.


    Still in awe, Long Linglu didn¡¯t notice that Ruan Xiaoyue had entered the house. After a while, she saw the human come out, bringing someone with them, which shocked her.


    "Where is the beast you were asked to bring, RuanRuan?"


    "The one in front of us is the beast I brought, Master."


    "Beast? ...Isn''t this a human?"


    "No, look again, Master," RuanRuan replied while removing the cloak covering Long Linglu¡¯s face.


    "Huh? Horns?"


    "Yes, Master, as you can see, I brought a demon dragon. This demon dragon is the beast I brought for you. At first, I was confused by what you meant when you asked me to bring back a beast we could eat, especially since there are plenty of animals around the Death Forest."


    "But when I entered the alternative realm and found this demon dragon, and after being informed by Sister Xue, I realized that this must be what you meant, Master. Since you are an immortal, your perspective is different from that of human cultivators. To you, a demon dragon is like a beast that could be eaten, that¡¯s the conclusion I reached. So I brought this demon dragon for you to either eat or keep as a pet. There was also a rare golden-beaked swan I wanted to bring, but it died from this demon dragon''s attack."


    "RuanRuan, you misundersto-uhum, I mean, you did well. As expected from my disciple, you understood my words and completed your mission perfectly. Well done."


    "Hehehe¡­ th-thank you, Master."


    While stroking Ruan Xiaoyue''s head, this human¡ªno, the honorable master¡ªshifted her gaze towards Long Linglu to say something to her.


    "So, ...little dragon girl? May I know your name?"


    Hearing the honorable master speak to her, Long Linglu immediately regained her senses. With lightning speed, she knelt and spoke joyfully to the person she now saw as her master.


    "Honorable Master! Please make me your pet! I, Long Linglu, with pure blood from the divine dragon race, am willing to do anything for you, Honorable Master! I am even willing for you to ride me. Please, make me your pet!"


    ''My plea to become her pet sounded sincere, right? I must become the pet of this Honorable Master! This is such a huge opportunity, I can¡¯t miss it!''


    Long Linglu was ecstatic at the great opportunity before her. Her master was truly a remarkable being. If she followed this being, becoming a true divine dragon would be easy for her.


    "Honorable Master¡­ Long Linglu, is it? You don¡¯t need to call me that. And as for making you my pet, is that really what you want?"

 Chapter 22

    ''What have I done! Why did I do that yesterday?''


    By a well located outside the back door of the bathroom, there stood a girl named Vheena, holding her head with an expression full of regret. She regretted the decision she made yesterday, having not considered its consequences.


    ''H-how did this happen? How could I have accepted a royal princess as my disciple yesterday? C-can I take back my words from yesterday? N-no way, right? Ahh! Why did I have to get greedy just because I saw that the princess had a lot of money!''


    Yesterday, after Vheena indulged in the pleasure of eating delicious food while interrogating the princess and her subordinates at the restaurant, she made a small plan to extort the princess into buying the food she wanted. Seeing that the princess and her subordinates were not suspicious of her actions, Vheena became greedier, buying all the food, clothes, and anything that caught her interest.


    Feeling how easy it was to buy things without having to work long hours to earn money, Vheena began to devise a plan to get money from the princess. She pondered what the princess wanted most from her since she had nothing valuable left after selling all her belongings. Vheena could only use her deceptive appearance to make the princess her disciple.


    Hearing this, the princess, of course, immediately agreed to become her disciple. After the princess parted ways with her subordinates, who returned to the kingdom with the fruits they had purchased from her, Vheena invited the princess to her home. As it was already late when they arrived, Vheena asked the princess to rest. Seeing the princess enter one of the bedrooms, Vheena grinned with joy, having brought a rich person she could exploit. Vheena went to sleep happily, only to regret her foolish and thoughtless actions the next day.


    The next morning, Vheena, who woke up at dawn, went to the well to fetch water. Upon arriving, she recalled yesterday''s events, leading her to regret her foolish actions.


    ''How can I deceive her? C-calm down¡­ I need to calm down, huuuf¡­ i-if I remember correctly, yesterday I asked the princess about her cultivation level. A-as I recall, her cultivation is the same as RuanRuan''s, except the princess is one level higher. I was quite surprised that the cultivation level I made up matched what the princess said. Is that a coincidence? Well, no need to overthink it. At least I don''t have to cover up a lie about the cultivation level since it was right.''


    ''I don''t need to lie about the cultivation level anymore. I should just ask the princess herself about higher levels of cultivation. So, what I need to think about is what technique I should give her. The only thing I don¡¯t know is whether the technique I come up with can fool her. M-maybe I can deceive her after I see what kind of power she unleashes. Later, I can make a technique that suits her once I know her power, right?''


    After making a somewhat uncertain plan, Vheena went to the bathroom to bathe after bringing the water she fetched from the well. After bathing and putting on the new clothes she bought from town, as usual, she went to wash her clothes and prepare breakfast for herself and her new disciple.


    While setting the plates on the table, she saw her new disciple approaching. Seeing her disciple wanting to help, Vheena only told her to sit and wait while she brought breakfast. Watching her disciple eat her cooking like a starving person puzzled Vheena.


    ''This princess is so wealthy, so why is she eating my breakfast like she''s starving? Well, to be fair, my cooking has changed since I could buy salt, spices, and basic ingredients. Is it really that good? I just made rice with eggs and vegetables. Maybe I should taste it. Ugh, it''s salty! Did I go overboard with the salt when I was cooking?''


    Tasting her breakfast and finding it salty left Vheena confused, as her disciple devoured it heartily. Vheena could only assume that maybe her disciple liked salty food. After a quiet breakfast without any conversation, Vheena took her new disciple to the backyard to assess her power. Once there, she immediately asked her disciple to unleash her power.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Ahem, Xianxiu, since you¡¯re my new disciple, I want to see what power you possess so I can create a suitable technique for you. Please show me any technique you have.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    After replying, Vheena watched her new disciple sit down as if meditating and breathe in strange intervals. Seeing her disciple not unleash any power or movement techniques, but rather what seemed to be a cultivation technique, Vheena immediately sensed a major crisis unfolding.


    ''Damn! Miss pretty, why aren¡¯t you showing your elemental power or movement technique? Why are you performing a cultivation technique instead? Watching you just sit there and breathe without releasing any power is leaving me clueless about what technique to give you. Ugh, my stomach hurts. Damn it! I need to quickly come up with a cultivation technique before she opens her eyes!''


    Forcing her brain to think hard about a cultivation technique, Vheena was interrupted when she saw her disciple open her eyes. Seeing her disciple stand and look at her as if asking for guidance, Vheena quickly turned around to think of the right words and then faced her disciple again, wearing an expert¡¯s expression as she gave her disciple some advice.


    ¡°Xianxiu, where did you learn this cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°This cultivation technique I learned from my family¡¯s ancestor, who created it for his descendants. Is there a problem with the technique I learned, master?¡± Luo Xianxiu replied anxiously, seeing her master question the technique created by her ancestor.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, this technique of yours¡­ has many flaws. I¡¯m sure that when your family studied this technique, those who practiced it hit a bottleneck when they reached a high enough level of cultivation, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right, master. My family¡¯s cultivation technique can only take someone to the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. According to my family, breaking through to the Body Integration stage is impossible. Only my ancestor ever surpassed it, though he had to consume many treasures. My family believes the cause is the lack of natural qi in the Fellow Sun continent. Could you possibly know how to improve my cultivation technique so it can be stronger?¡±


    ''I can¡¯t even cultivate properly for myself, let alone fix your technique. I can¡¯t tell her that! D-damn it, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t even know what guidance to give. Y-yeah, whatever, I¡¯ll just say something random that sounds convincing.''


    Having given up trying to come up with any helpful advice for the cultivation technique, Vheena could only spout random thoughts to her disciple.


    ¡°Xianxiu, you should give up on that technique. I hesitated to tell you because it might hurt you. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, master. I can handle whatever you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll tell you. Actually, the cultivation technique you¡¯ve been practicing is trash. M-maybe you didn¡¯t realize it because you thought there was no problem while learning it. But this technique is truly terrible because it wastes too many resources, and it doesn¡¯t purify or condense your qi. Even though you end up with more qi than regular cultivators, your qi is just as ordinary as theirs. Y-yeah, maybe the best thing about this cultivation technique is that your family can reach the Nascent Soul stage twice as fast as other cultivators.¡±


    ¡®I-I¡¯ve said everything that sounds convincing. S-she looks shocked after processing my words. D-did it work? P-please let it work!¡¯


    Desperately hoping her new disciple was deceived by her words, Vheena saw her disciple stand still in shock. She could only continue to pray that her deception had succeeded. Moments later, her disciple snapped out of it and immediately bowed before her, speaking in a sad tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, master, about the harmful effects of my family¡¯s cultivation technique. Will this cause any problems for you in teaching me, master? Do you think my family¡¯s technique can¡¯t be improved? If it can¡¯t be, will you give me a new cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡®Yes, she¡¯s fooled! B-but even though I¡¯ve saved myself, now I have to give her a new cultivation technique? D-damn it! I need to give her some convincing random answer!¡¯


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t worry, the harmful effects of that cultivation technique won¡¯t affect me while I¡¯m teaching you. As for your family¡¯s technique, even if I could improve it, at best it would only allow your family to reach twice the cultivation level when they practice it. Still, the technique would require a place rich in natural qi and many resources for your family to practice it. Since you¡¯re my disciple, of course, I won¡¯t let you continue to learn such a flawed technique. I¡¯ll give you a new cultivation technique that will help you easily become immortal.¡±

 Chapter 23

    "¡­Rest assured, the negative effects of that cultivation technique won''t affect you when I teach it to you. As for your family''s cultivation technique, although I could improve it, at most, it would only double the cultivation level of your family members when they learn it. However, it would still require a place rich in natural qi and great wealth for your family to practice it. Since you''re my disciple, I wouldn''t let you continue learning a technique with so many flaws. I will give you a new cultivation technique that will make it easy for you to become immortal."


    The new disciple, bowing in gratitude, was moved upon hearing that Vheena would grant her a cultivation technique just for her. With eyes red from holding back tears, she thanked her master while taking out a book from her storage ring and handing it to Vheena.


    ¡°Th-thank you, Master. Xianxiu thought you would only improve my family''s cultivation technique. I never expected you would give me a divine-level cultivation technique, even though I am newly accepted as your disciple. Xianxiu is truly grateful, Master. Also, here is the secret family cultivation technique book, Master.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? D-didn''t I imply a subtle refusal to improve her family''s technique earlier? I even mentioned I''d create a new one for her. S-so why is she giving me her family''s secret cultivation book? Does she want me to improve it after all? Maybe it''s a misunderstanding, and she¡¯s offering it to show her trust. Yes, that must be it. I¡¯d better ask her.¡¯


    ¡°Xianxiu, ...why are you giving me this book?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, I''m sorry, Master. Xianxiu grabbed the wrong book. Here is the family technique book you¡¯re going to improve. My family will owe you greatly for your kindness in doing this, Master!¡±


    ¡®The F*ck! This kind girl! She''s thinking of her family while giving me this cursed book. You''re seriously stressing me out, making me fix your family''s technique and create a new one for you! I''ll probably go gray from this stress! Wait...my hair is already white. Huh? How do you know if a person with white hair is going gray? Ahhh! Now I''m overthinking everything!¡¯


    With her mind in chaos due to her new disciple, Vheena blankly took the book without realizing it and left her disciple behind, who watched in confusion.


    ¡°My master is truly a powerful immortal. She just walked off to improve my family''s technique without a word. Truly, this is what you''d expect from an immortal in disguise; they''re indifferent to wealth and debts.¡±


    Watching her master leave so casually, Luo Xianxiu was in awe of her. Unfortunately, Vheena did not hear her disciple¡¯s words and remained unaware of the misunderstanding.


    --------


    ¡®Hahaha, Xianxiu-chan, you¡¯ve truly provoked me now. I can¡¯t let you off after giving me two tasks that will stress me out! Just watch! I''ll finish your family''s technique in one day and then give you a new cultivation technique you¡¯ll never be able to master. Hahaha!¡¯


    Returning to her bedroom in the early morning, still fuming at her new disciple for the two stress-inducing tasks, Vheena decided she would take revenge for this.


    She planned to improve her disciple''s family technique and then create a new one that would be impossible for her to learn. She would lock herself in her room for a day to complete everything, ready to get her payback by tomorrow.


    ¡®Watch out! I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes with RuanRuan. This time, I¡¯ll make sure the technique is impossible to learn, so I can enjoy seeing your regretful face for disappointing your master! Hahaha!¡¯


    With villainous thoughts, Vheena eagerly awaited the next day to see her disciple¡¯s sad expression after she completed her tasks.


    The next morning, after pulling an all-nighter to finish the cultivation technique for her new disciple, Vheena went to wake her. Finding the room empty, she walked to the back garden and saw her disciple meditating.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Fixing her slightly messy long hair from staying up late, she approached her disciple with newfound confidence. Hearing footsteps, her disciple opened her eyes and stood up to greet her.


    ¡°Good morning, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Xianxiu. Have you just finished meditating? Sorry to interrupt your practice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Master. Besides, I¡¯ve been meditating since you left me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, uhum, here¡¯s your family¡¯s cultivation book. Fortunately, I had bought paper, ink, and brushes at the border town, so I could correct it¡­ However, it¡¯s better for you to keep the book, as it¡¯s time for me to give you the cultivation technique I¡¯ve created for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡®I was too confident thinking I could fix that book. I even fell asleep several times while working on it. Although I finished correcting it with my imagination, I hope it works? Will it? Now that I think about it, why was I so confident yesterday? I¡¯m not even a cultivator. Why was I brave enough to fix her family¡¯s technique? Hopefully, nothing goes wrong... Oh no, now I¡¯m scared of the consequences.¡¯


    Losing her confidence after handing the corrected book to her disciple, Vheena walked towards a large broken boulder, followed by her disciple. Once there, she prepared to teach her the new cultivation technique she had thought of during her all-nighter.


    ¡®Thankfully, I told her to keep the family technique book. Once I give her this new cultivation technique, she¡¯ll struggle with it and forget about the family book, right? This new technique should be difficult enough. I¡¯m even teaching her in a remote place so she won¡¯t bother me with questions. I¡¯ll check on her every day in case some miracle happens while she¡¯s training. Alright, time to start teaching.¡¯


    ¡°Xianxiu, we¡¯ll be training here. Sit in a meditation position. Okay, you¡¯ll use the breathing technique from your family¡¯s book; it¡¯s good for increasing your qi. Next, I want you to meditate while also levitating yourself without using external qi.¡±


    ¡°Levitating myself without external qi? How am I supposed to do that, Master?¡±


    ¡°Just use the internal qi within your body, like circulating it through your body or your mind. Also, look at the small stones around you. They¡¯re remnants of your senior sister¡¯s strikes. I want you to lift those stones without external qi while meditating. As you train, you¡¯ll feel the effects of the technique, which will improve both the quality and control of your qi, even increasing its potency several times.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master, but how do I lift myself without external qi? And the stones too? Do you have any advice for me, Master?¡±


    ¡®Advice? Hahaha, how would I know? Figure it out yourself, Xianxiu-chan, that¡¯s your task.¡¯


    Turning her back to her disciple and looking up at the sky with what she thought was an expert aura, Vheena bought herself some time. After a moment, she turned around and faced her disciple again, saying,


    ¡°Xianxiu, you need to figure it out on your own. If I help you, you might start relying on me for every decision. Remember, your mind is powerful. Use it to help you find the way. I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll gain enlightenment as you practice this technique. Just believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master. I will remember your words and start training now.¡±


    ¡®Yes, go ahead and train. I¡¯ll be sitting here every day, watching you. I¡¯ll keep observing to see if any miracles occur.¡¯


    Watching her new disciple meditate, Vheena sat on the ground, which she had covered with leaves, to ensure there was no oddness in her disciple¡¯s practice.


    The first day of training, Vheena saw no miracles.


    The second day, after breakfast with her disciple, she observed again. Still no miracles.


    The third day, the same routine. No miracles, and Vheena was pleased.


    The fifth day, as usual, there were no miracles, and Vheena grinned with satisfaction.


    The seventh day, again, nothing extraordinary. Seeing her disciple frustrated while meditating, Vheena suppressed a victorious smile.


    The ninth day, with no change, Vheena was confident enough to stop watching her disciple train. She returned home, convinced that after nine consecutive days of observation, her disciple would never master the technique.


    ¡°Hihihi, hahahaha! There it is! I¡¯ve watched her train, and she hasn¡¯t managed to levitate even once. Yeah! Now I can relax without worrying about giving her a new technique. Huh? I feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu... never mind, it¡¯s probably just my imagination. Forgive me, Xianxiu-chan, you¡¯ll be stuck practicing that technique every day. Once I¡¯m satisfied with seeing your frustration, then I¡¯ll give you an easier cultivation technique to learn. Hahahaha!¡±


    That day, Vheena¡¯s gleeful laughter echoed through her home, convinced that her disciple would never master the technique. Afterward, she didn¡¯t bother checking on her disciple¡¯s training.


    Every day, she lazily lounged in the backyard, drinking makeshift fruit juice. Little did Vheena know, her stress and frustration were just around the corner, as her disciple would soon approach her to show something remarkable.

 Chapter 24

    "Luo Xianxiu, would you like to become my disciple?"


    "Yes! I would, Miss Immor-Vheena!"


    While following the Miss immortal on trivial shopping errands, as Marquis Feng Tuo mentioned it was her disguise, Luo Xianxiu suddenly heard the miss ask her to become a disciple. Hearing this, she immediately agreed.


    Originally, Luo Xianxiu had secretly followed the Marquis because her father, who was sick, wanted to marry her off. She never imagined that this boring journey would lead to her being accepted as a disciple by an immortal.


    Even after parting ways with the Marquis and her troublesome servants, who would return to the kingdom leaving her and her master behind, Luo Xianxiu still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. She even asked her master why she had been chosen. Her master replied that it was because she possessed extraordinary talent (money).


    When they reached her master''s mysterious house, which astonished her upon sight, her master told her to rest for the night as it was already late. Forced to sleep in the room her master provided, she struggled due to her excitement. All she could think about was the amazing life she would live as an immortal''s disciple.


    Awakening in the morning after a sleep she barely noticed, Luo Xianxiu left her room upon hearing the sound of dishes. Seeing her master preparing food, she wanted to help, but her master refused and told her to sit.


    Seeing the simple home-cooked meal that didn¡¯t look particularly special, Luo Xianxiu remembered that her master was an immortal, so surely the food her master made would be highly beneficial. Taking a bite with her chopsticks, she was shocked by the effects of the meal.


    The food had an effect similar to the fruit she had bought from her master, but much stronger. Her entire body and qi were strengthened and restored, and she felt the energy from her master''s hands infusing the food, clearing her mind of negative thoughts, purifying her soul from impurities, and even sharpening her thinking.


    Because of these miraculous effects, she devoured the food enthusiastically, unaware of her master¡¯s strange gaze. After breakfast, her master led her to the backyard. Once there, her master asked her to display her strength.


    ¡°Ahem, Xianxiu, since you¡¯re a new disciple, I want to see what power you possess so I can create a suitable technique for you. Show me any technique you have.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡®Since I¡¯m a new disciple, surely Master wants to see my cultivation technique. I¡¯ll show the family cultivation technique, which I¡¯m proud to say is one of the best on the Fellow Sun continent. Master will definitely praise it.¡¯


    Sitting in meditation as her family¡¯s cultivation technique instructed, Luo Xianxiu was unaware of her master''s surprised expression at her choice. After a while, Luo Xianxiu opened her eyes, seeking her master''s guidance.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Xianxiu, where did you learn this cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°This cultivation technique was passed down from my family''s ancestors, who created it for their descendants. Is there a problem with it, Master?¡±


    ¡®Could it be that my family¡¯s ancestral cultivation technique is flawed? Did it surprise Master to the point of asking such a question?¡¯ Luo Xianxiu thought anxiously, seeing her master question the technique.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yes, this technique has a lot of deficiencies. I¡¯m sure those in your family who practiced it faced limitations when they reached a higher level of cultivation, correct?¡±


    ¡°M-master is correct. The Xianxiu family¡¯s cultivation technique only allows practitioners to reach the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. According to the family, breaking through to the Body Integration stage is impossible. Only the family''s ancestor managed it, and even then, only after consuming many treasures. The family believes the cause is the lack of natural qi in the Fellow Sun continent. Do you, Master, know how to improve the technique?¡±


    After responding, Luo Xianxiu hoped that her master would be willing to improve her family¡¯s technique, but sadly, her master had something else to say.


    ¡°Xianxiu, you should give up on that technique. I¡¯m hesitant to say this, as it may hurt your feelings. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡®I never expected Master to tell me to abandon my family¡¯s cultivation technique. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll hear all the weaknesses in this technique.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. I can accept whatever you say.¡±


    After saying that, Luo Xianxiu watched as her master nodded and then explained all the shortcomings of her family''s technique. She was shocked by everything she heard.


    ¡®The technique created by my great-grandfather is trash? Is Master¡¯s statement true? As I recall, my father once said that the three major sects recognized our royal family¡¯s cultivation technique as one of the strongest on the Fellow Sun continent. Could the cultivators from the three sects have lied? No, they didn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s because their cultivation level was low compared to Master¡¯s, so they assumed our technique was one of the best. The problem is that Master is an immortal, far stronger and more knowledgeable. I hope the bad effects of this technique haven¡¯t impacted my body too much, making it harder for Master to teach me.¡¯


    Reflecting on her master''s words about the harmful effects of her family¡¯s technique, Luo Xianxiu felt only sadness. She didn¡¯t want her future cultivation to be hindered because of this technique. Not wanting to be mediocre, Luo Xianxiu bowed her head to her master, asking for help.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about the bad effects of my family¡¯s technique, Master. Will that cause any issues for you in teaching me? Do you think the technique can¡¯t be fixed? If it can¡¯t, will you give me a new cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°¡­Rest assured, the negative effects of that technique won¡¯t affect your training under me. As for your family¡¯s technique, even if I could fix it, it would only double the cultivation level of those practicing it. But it would still require a place rich in natural qi and many treasures for study. Since you¡¯re my disciple, of course, I won¡¯t let you continue with a flawed technique. I¡¯ll give you a new cultivation technique that will help you become an immortal easily.¡±


    ¡®¡­Truly, I¡¯ve found a great master. Not only will Master fix my family¡¯s technique, but she¡¯s also giving me a cultivation technique that can turn me into an immortal. Such techniques are usually divine-level treasures, but Master is giving it to me so easily, even though I¡¯ve just become her disciple. Master¡¯s kindness makes me want to cry.¡¯


    Her master¡¯s words deeply touched Luo Xianxiu. Holding back her tears, she raised her head to thank her master sincerely and then took out her family¡¯s secret cultivation technique book to offer to her.


    ¡°T-thank you, Master. I thought you would only fix my family¡¯s technique. I didn¡¯t expect you to give me a divine-level technique just for being your new disciple. I¡¯m truly grateful, Master. Also, this is the secret cultivation technique of my family, Master.¡±

 Chapter 25

    "Xianxiu, why did you give this book to the master?"


    "Huh? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, master, Xianxiu took the wrong book. Here is the Xianxiu family¡¯s cultivation technique manual for you to repair. With the master''s kindness in fixing the Xianxiu family¡¯s cultivation technique, Xianxiu guarantees that my family will forever be in your debt!"


    ''This is embarrassing, how could I give the wrong book to the master? M-Master, why did you just leave? Is it because you noticed how embarrassed I was? A-And what about what I said earlier, won¡¯t the master consider it? Maybe to her, the wealth and gratitude of my family seem ridiculous. That must be it, after all, the master already has everything and wouldn¡¯t bother with such things, especially since she¡¯s in disguise as an ordinary person.''


    Confused about why her master left, Luo Xianxiu pondered the reason. After reaching a conclusion, she could only marvel at her master and muttered under her breath, luckily out of earshot.


    "The master is truly a great immortal. She even left without a second thought to repair my family''s cultivation technique, unaffected by my words. Just as expected from an immortal in disguise, they aren¡¯t tempted by wealth or gratitude."


    Since her master had left without giving her any orders, Luo Xianxiu could only wait for her to return. After waiting for hours and seeing no sign of her master, she could only meditate while waiting.


    ________


    The next morning, while still meditating, Luo Xianxiu heard footsteps approaching. Curious about who was coming, she opened her eyes and saw it was her master. Seeing her, she immediately rose from her meditation to greet her respectfully.


    "Good morning, master."


    "Good morning, Xianxiu. Have you just finished meditating? Sorry to interrupt your meditation."


    "It''s no problem, master. I¡¯ve been meditating since yesterday after you left."


    "Oh, I see. Ahem, here is your family''s cultivation technique book. Fortunately, I bought paper, ink, and brushes when we were in the border town, so I could correct the cultivation technique. ...You should keep this book, as it''s now time for me to give you the cultivation technique I created just for you."


    "Thank you, master."


    ''The master is truly amazing. In just a day, she corrected all the flaws in my family''s cultivation technique. My father once said it took my great-grandfather years to create it. As expected of my immortal master.''


    Storing the corrected technique manual in her storage ring, Luo Xianxiu hurriedly followed her master, who had already walked ahead.


    As they arrived at the hill in the forest of death, they saw many broken stones and fallen trees. Her master stopped and instructed her to halt as well.


    "Xianxiu, we will train here. Sit down as if you''re meditating. Now, you¡¯ll use the breathing technique from your family¡¯s manual, as it''s good for increasing your qi reserves. While meditating, I also want you to lift yourself off the ground without using external qi."


    "Lift myself without using external qi? How do I do that, master?"


    "Just use the internal qi within your body. Flow it through your body or to your mind. Also, see those small stones around you? They are the remnants of your senior brother¡¯s strikes. I want you to lift those small stones too, without external qi, while meditating. Once you start training, you¡¯ll feel the effects, like strengthening and better controlling your qi. Even the quality of your qi will improve several times over."


    "Yes, master, but how am I supposed to lift myself without external qi? And I also have to lift these small stones. Do you have any advice for me, master?"


    "Xianxiu, you have to figure it out on your own. If I help you, you¡¯ll become too reliant on me for decisions. Remember, your mind is very powerful, use it to find a way. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have an epiphany while practicing the technique. Just trust yourself."


    ''It seems the master won¡¯t give me any advice, unlike when I was in the kingdom where my father or grandfather would help me during training. I can only follow the master¡¯s words and train diligently until I gain some insight.''


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Yes, master, I will remember your words and begin training now."


    After responding to her master, Luo Xianxiu sat down and started her meditation, following her family''s breathing technique. She tried to find a way to lift herself while meditating with her eyes closed. She repeatedly circulated her qi throughout her body, but nothing happened. Frustrated, she continued meditating, searching for an answer.


    The first day yielded no results.


    On the second day, she returned home in the morning for breakfast, then went back to the hill to train with her master following her. Unfortunately, the second day brought no progress either.


    By the third day, she followed the same routine, but still no results.


    On the fifth day, despite her efforts, she felt no improvement.


    By the seventh day, her resolve began to waver, and she grew frustrated with the lack of progress, especially since her master was watching.


    By the ninth day, frustration had clouded her focus. When she heard her master¡¯s footsteps walking away, she feared she was disappointed in her lack of progress.


    Not wanting to disappoint her master, Luo Xianxiu forced herself to cast aside all negative thoughts. She even heard a laughing voice, which she ignored, believing it to be the demon in her heart, a result of her shaken determination.


    After hours of meditating and clearing her mind, her master''s words suddenly resurfaced in her mind.


    ''Wait, didn¡¯t the master say I have a very powerful mind? I thought she meant I needed to think of a way to circulate my qi through my body to lift myself. Could it be that I need to direct my qi into my brain to give my mind the strength to lift my body? It sounds ridiculous, but maybe I should try it.''


    With this thought, she decided to try directing her qi into her brain, although she wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. Circulating qi into her brain didn¡¯t yield immediate results, but Luo Xianxiu kept experimenting with different methods. Eventually, she found success by circulating qi into her brain and repeatedly thinking the word ''float.'' Suddenly, her qi reversed its flow from her brain to her body, making her feel lighter with each repetition.


    As she continued to mentally repeat ''float,'' her body became so light that she began to levitate. Seeing herself floating, she was baffled.


    ''Huh? I¡¯m actually floating? This is so strange; all I did was keep repeating the word ''float'' in my mind, and it worked. Could this be the power of the mind, like the Nascent Soul cultivators my father mentioned? But this is different; my father said the power of the mind is used to attack the opponent¡¯s mind, transmit techniques, or break formations.''


    ''So, what kind of technique am I using now? W-Wait! I¡¯m floating too high! How do I get down?''


    Panicking as she rose higher into the sky, Luo Xianxiu changed the word in her mind from ''float'' to other words in an attempt to bring herself down. After several tries, she succeeded in descending by thinking the word ''heavy.''


    After landing back on the ground, she tested the technique again to make sure it wasn¡¯t a fluke. Each time she repeated ''float,'' she successfully levitated. Overjoyed, she felt she had discovered a powerful new technique.


    ''This cultivation technique is amazing. I can make myself light enough to float and even make myself heavy. Is this the cultivation technique the master gave me? If it is, this technique is incredible. With all the effects the master mentioned, this will make me so much stronger. Now that I¡¯ve mastered it, I should report to the master, right?''


    ''No! I can¡¯t report to the master yet. I need to fully master it. The master said I should also be able to lift the small stones around here. Since I can now float, lifting the stones should be easy. I need to try.''


    In the following days, Luo Xianxiu experimented with her new technique. She tried directing qi from her brain to her hands and then toward the stones to lift them. Seeing the stones levitate as she intended, she continued lifting more stones around her to test her limits. Eventually, she discovered she could lift a significant number of stones at once. Unsatisfied, she also tried lifting nearby trees and even herself.


    After four days of experimentation, Luo Xianxiu figured out the full extent of her new abilities. She could affect an area of about 50 meters, manipulating the weight of everything within it. She could lift and make herself or others heavy, and she could also lift objects around her, as long as they weren¡¯t too far away.


    Despite all these abilities, the technique had its drawbacks. The heavier or lighter and the more objects she tried to move, the more qi it consumed. Additionally, prolonged use of the technique caused intense headaches due to the continuous flow of qi into her brain.


    Understanding the strengths and weaknesses of the technique, Luo Xianxiu felt confident that she had mastered it.


    ''With all this, I should be able to report to the master, right? It¡¯s been two weeks of training, and only now have I fully mastered it. Although it took longer than expected, the master shouldn¡¯t be angry¡ªHuh? Who are those two girls talking to the master? And one of them has horns! Could she be a demon? No, that can¡¯t be, not while the master is there.''


    While thinking about the results of the techniques she had learned, walking down the hill and almost reaching her master''s house, Luo Xianxiu saw two girls talking to her master. Curious about one of the girls who had horns, she approached them and was shocked when she heard the horned girl speak.


    "Honorable master! Please make me your pet! I, Long Linglu, who have pure blood from the divine dragon race, am willing to do anything for you, honorable master! I am also willing if the honorable master wishes to ride me. Please make me your pet!"


    ''Huh? This girl is from the dragon race?''

 Chapter 26

    The backyard of Vheena''s house was quiet, with the occasional sound of a rooster crowing. Vheena, who had been sound asleep in a chair, woke up after sleeping for a long time.


    "Ugh... ahh, yawn... ugh, my body is stiff. I didn¡¯t expect to sleep until noon in the backyard. Now that I''m awake, I''m a bit hungry. I better head to the kitchen to make some lunch."


    As Vheena entered the house and was about to go to the kitchen, she heard the front door open. She turned toward the door to see who had come in, but before she could get there, a small dark figure suddenly rushed up and hugged her tightly.


    Vheena froze in shock at how fast the figure had moved to embrace her. She nervously looked down to see who it was and realized it was her student, Ruan Xiaoyue, wearing an old black cloak that used to belong to her.


    "Master, RuanRuan missed you so much."


    "RuanRuan? Oh, welcome back. I didn¡¯t expect you to be gone for so long during your adventure in the Death Forest. Were you okay in there? Did you get hurt?"


    "RuanRuan is fine, Master. No issues while exploring the Death Forest, and I was only there briefly because I attended the opening conference for the alternate realm to gain access to it."


    ''Huh? The opening conference for an alternate realm? I think I¡¯ve heard of that before, but where? Wait, that¡¯s not important right now. Didn¡¯t I send this little girl to explore the Death Forest to gain experience and gather plants and animals? And now she just runs off to some conference instead?''


    "RuanRuan, didn¡¯t I ask you to explore the Death Forest to gain experience? Where are the plants and animals I requested?"


    "Oh yes, of course, Master. Here, take this ring. I¡¯ve stored many plants inside. As for the animals, they¡¯re outside. Let me show you."


    Her student took her hand and led her to the front yard. Stepping outside, Vheena saw a small child she didn¡¯t recognize, standing in her yard with a hood covering their face.


    ''Who is this child? Why are they in front of my house? Are they lost? Wait, why does their body seem to stiffen when they see me? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve been fooled by my appearance too? Never mind, I¡¯ll ask them later. I should first ask RuanRuan about the animals she brought.''


    "Where are the animals you were supposed to bring, RuanRuan?"


    "The one standing right in front of us is the animal, Master."


    "Animal? ¡­isn¡¯t this a human?"


    "No, take a closer look, Master." RuanRuan responded as she removed the hood, revealing the small horns on the girl''s head.


    "Huh? Horns?"


    ''A horned girl? And she¡¯s so cute, exactly my type. ¡­No! I must not fall for a loli!''


    "Yes, Master, as you can see, I brought back a demon dragon. I brought her for you to keep as a pet. At first, I was confused when you asked me to bring an animal that could be eaten, especially since there are plenty of edible animals in the Death Forest."


    "But when I entered the alternate realm and found this demon dragon, and with help from Sister Xue who became my friend, I realized that this was the animal you meant. Since you are an immortal, your perspective is different from that of human cultivators. To you, this demon dragon is just like any other edible animal. That¡¯s the conclusion I came to. So, I brought this dragon demon for you, whether you want to eat her or keep her as a pet. There was also a rare golden-beaked swan I wanted to bring, but unfortunately, it was killed by this demon dragon."


    ¡®Ruan-Chan, you talk way too much. I only caught bits of what you said because I was distracted by this loli¡ªuhuk. Wait, did she say the animal I could eat is this dragon girl? What? Is she suggesting I eat this loli-uhuk, dragon girl? Does she want me to get arrested? No, wait! There¡¯s no police here anyway. Does that mean I can¡ªguhehehe..., no! My mind is wandering. I need to correct RuanRuan¡¯s misunderstanding.¡¯


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "RuanRuan, you misundersto¡ªuhum, but as expected from my disciple, you managed to understand my words and complete the task perfectly. Good job."


    ¡®Ruan-Chan, what¡¯s with that face begging for praise? With a face like that, how could I possibly scold you? She might start crying.¡¯


    Feeling it was unfair to scold Ruan Xiaoyue after seeing her pleading expression, Vheena decided not to reprimand her. Instead, she patted Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s head as a gesture of praise.


    "Hehehe¡­ t-thank you, Master."


    ¡®What¡¯s with this girl¡¯s goofy face? Where¡¯s that cold expression you had when we first met? Just by patting your head, your expression becomes like this. Never mind, I should ask this loli-uhuk, dragon girl something first.¡¯


    "So, ¡­little dragon girl? May I know your name?"


    "Honorable Master! Please make me your pet! I, Long Linglu, a pure descendant of the divine dragon race, am willing to do anything for you, Honorable Master! I am even willing to let you ride me. Please, let me be your pet!"


    ¡®What? That speed! It stirred up the wind around us. Wait, what do you mean by asking me to make you my pet? Is this dragon girl sane? And what does she mean by letting me ride her? We¡¯ve just met, and she¡¯s asking me to ride her? Are all dragon species this lustful? Forget her strange behavior, I need to respond and correct her way of speaking.¡¯


    "Honorable Master¡­ Long Linglu, is it? You don¡¯t need to call me that. As for becoming my pet, is that really your wish?"


    "Of course, that¡¯s my wish, Honorable Master¡ªI mean, mighty mysterious immortal master of unparalleled strength."


    ¡®Wow, what a desperate attempt at flattery. She¡¯s using every impressive title she can think of just to get me to accept her as a pet? Wow. I¡¯m speechless. I can only say WOW.¡¯


    Vheena was genuinely impressed by this odd dragon girl who flattered her so desperately just to become her pet.


    "Long-Chan¡ªI mean, Linglu, it feels strange hearing you call me that. Just call me Miss Vheena."


    "Alright, Miss Vheena! S-so, will you make me your pet? Please, will you?"


    ¡®Why does this dragon girl want so badly to be my pet? Aren¡¯t dragons supposed to be proud creatures? If I accept her, won¡¯t her entire race come after me for turning one of their kin into a pet? I can¡¯t take that risk. I¡¯d better refuse.¡¯


    "Uhum, sorry Long-ch-Linglu, but I¡¯m not really looking for a pet right now¡ª"


    "Waaah! Please, Master, let me be your pet! I promise I¡¯ll be a good girl if you take care of me! Please! Waaah!"


    ¡®Let go of my leg, oi! This kid has no shame! Don¡¯t cry while hugging my leg!¡¯


    "Get off my Master, you demon!"


    "Please, Master, let me be your pet!"


    ¡®Haaah¡­ now they¡¯re both fighting. What should I do? Should I accept this dragon girl or not?¡¯


    Watching Long Linglu shamelessly clinging to Vheena¡¯s leg while Ruan Xiaoyue tried to pull her off, Vheena stood there silently observing the absurd scene. As she did, someone suddenly approached and spoke to her.


    "Master, who are these two?"


    "Xianxiu? You¡¯ve been gone for five days. Have you finished your training?" Vheena asked upon seeing that it was her other student, Luo Xianxiu.


    "Yes, Master. But who are they?"


    "Oh, them¡ªhey, you two, stop fighting! RuanRuan, stop pulling Linglu. Linglu, stop hugging my leg. I¡¯ll accept you as my pet, so let go of my leg."


    ¡®Alright, I give up on this situation. I¡¯ll just accept Linglu as my pet. What¡¯s the worst that could happen? If her race comes to take revenge on me, they¡¯ll probably end up bowing before me once they see me. Maybe?¡¯ Vheena thought as she surrendered to the absurd situation.


    "Yeah! I¡¯m now the pet of a powerful being! Hahaha! Once I awaken my full divine dragon lineage, I¡¯ll make every creature in this world bow to me! Hahaha¡ªow! That hurts!"


    "You¡¯re too noisy, demon. Show some respect in front of my Master."


    "Why couldn¡¯t you just tell me nicely to be quiet? That punch really hurt!"


    "Quiet, or do you want me to make you beg again?"


    "Hey! I¡¯m not scared of you. Just wait until my bloodline is fully awakened, I¡¯ll take my revenge on you!"


    "Hah? You want more?"


    "Ouch! Stop! That hurts! I¡¯m sorry! We¡¯re family, please, stop hitting me! Master, help me! Stop this evil person!"


    ''Wow, the two of them are really close, seeing two lolis playing around makes my heart feel purified.''


    With a peaceful expression while watching the two cute lolis playing, the hidden lolicon spirit in Vheena unknowingly awakened. While enjoying the tranquility, she heard Luo Xianxiu speak to her again.


    ¡°Master? W-who are they?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, sorry for forgetting to introduce them to you. The little girl in the black robe is named Ruan Xiaoyue, she is the master''s first disciple, or your senior sister. Meanwhile, the little girl with horns is named Long Linglu, as you''ve heard, she is... the master''s pet.¡±


    ¡®It''s quite embarrassing to say that a human-like creature is my pet, especially in front of my own disciple,¡¯ Vheena thought as she continued speaking.


    ¡°RuanRuan, stop hitting Linglu, look, your junior sister wants to get to know you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Junior sister?¡±


    ¡°H-hello, Senior Sister Ruan. My name is Luo Xianxiu, I¡¯m the master¡¯s newly appointed disciple. It''s nice to meet you, Senior Sister Ruan.¡±

 Chapter 27

    ¡°H-Hello, Senior Sister Ruan. My name is Luo Xianxiu, I am the newly appointed disciple of Master. It''s nice to meet you, Senior Sister Ruan.¡±


    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡®Is that all? I know RuanRuan is quiet, but I didn¡¯t expect her aloofness to make her so hard to approach. Since both of them are my disciples now, I¡¯ll have to help them get closer. But that can wait¡ªI¡¯m hungry, so I¡¯ll invite them to lunch first.¡¯


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? Let¡¯s head back to the house; it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Returning to the house with her two disciples and their pet, Vheena went into the kitchen to prepare a simple meal, assisted by RuanRuan. While they were peacefully enjoying the food, the calm atmosphere soon turned chaotic again.


    ¡°Master¡ªnom, nom, this food is amazing, I¡ªnom¡ªlove the effect¡ªnom, nom¡ªwhile eating it!¡±


    ¡°Demon! Don¡¯t be so greedy! I haven¡¯t had enough yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your fault¡ªnom, nom¡ªbecause you¡¯re too slow! I¡¯m not missing out on this meal!¡±


    ¡°You! This food was made by me and Master, don¡¯t be greedy! Or I¡¯ll take the food away from you!¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you? Even Master is just watching me eat happily!¡±


    ¡°Are you challenging me? Don¡¯t make me make you cry again!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Who¡¯s scared? My cultivation has already reached the peak stage of Golden Core, and with your early-stage cultivation, I can beat you easily!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, both of you are too noisy! We¡¯re eating, you¡¯re going to make Master upset!¡±


    Seeing that her senior sister and her master¡¯s pet were about to fight, Luo Xianxiu quickly intervened to stop them. Vheena, who had been silently watching their antics, finally spoke up.


    ¡°RuanRuan, Linglu, stop fighting. Both of you, just eat peacefully. And RuanRuan, let Linglu eat heartily. Think of it as a gift for her first meeting.¡±


    ¡®Honestly, I was about to tell them to stop, but seeing RuanRuan get angry and unintentionally turn her chopsticks into dust left me stunned. Isn¡¯t her strength a bit ridiculous? Even though I¡¯ve seen how powerful her strikes are, it¡¯s still strange to see such strength come from her small body. And this dragon loli is boldly provoking her¡ªdoes she not fear RuanRuan¡¯s wrath? Maybe it¡¯s because of her strong dragon physique that she feels confident enough to challenge her?¡¯


    ¡°You heard that, Master said I can eat everything!¡±


    ¡°You! ¡­Huuuft, haaaah¡­¡±


    After finishing their lunch, Vheena invited a still-irritated RuanRuan to the backyard to listen to her adventures while exploring. Luo Xianxiu, unsure of what else to do, also sat down to listen to RuanRuan¡¯s stories. Meanwhile, Long Linglu wandered around the backyard, trying out all the vegetables and fruits Vheena had planted.


    Ignoring Long Linglu¡¯s antics, Vheena focused entirely on the experiences RuanRuan shared, pondering everything her first disciple had been through.


    ¡®Is this girl a main character? What kind of experiences are these? How could she have met a kind cultivator right after entering the  Death Forest, who not only gave her information but also invited her to an alternate realm? And how could the alternate realm open just as she got there? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡¯


    ¡®And the reason she brought this dragon loli along was because she thought it was my intention, as told by someone named Xue Lanting? When did I ever ask for that? I only wanted an animal we could raise for food. Not only does my face cause misunderstandings, but now even my words are being taken as lofty commands. Ugh, I better prepare myself for more misunderstandings like this in the future.¡¯


    ¡®But when I hear how this little girl mercilessly killed many cultivators and demons in the alternate realm without offering any mercy, isn¡¯t that quite cruel? Does she feel nothing when killing them? She¡¯s still so young but already so ruthless. I guess I¡¯ll need to teach her about morals.¡¯


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°RuanRuan, don¡¯t you feel anything when you kill someone?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. In fact, RuanRuan is happy when bad people like them disappear, so they can¡¯t harm anyone else.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay. Did bad people often trouble you before you met Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. They love picking on the weak, and some kill without reason. Many also like to capture young girls to make them slaves. Luckily, RuanRuan cut her hair short so people thought she was a boy, though I still often got beaten up while begging in their territory.¡±


    ¡®This girl¡¯s mind is quite mature for her age, though it¡¯s unfortunate that her morality has been twisted by the bad things she¡¯s experienced. In a world where the strong prey on the weak, I suppose thinking like this is a good way to survive. Still, I need to correct her morality a bit so she doesn¡¯t become too cruel.¡¯


    ¡°RuanRuan, it¡¯s good to kill bad people so they can¡¯t do evil anymore. But if they show they want to change, give them mercy. And if they¡¯re truly wicked, don¡¯t torture them¡ªjust end their lives quickly. We¡¯re not cold-blooded killers, remember that.¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I just give a great speech about morality? Hopefully, she¡¯ll remember my words when she¡¯s about to kill someone, right?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, Master, RuanRuan will remember your words.¡±


    Vheena continued listening to RuanRuan¡¯s stories about meeting Xue Lanting, searching for plants and animals, and occasionally recounting bits of her past. Luo Xianxiu, who was also listening, would occasionally correct RuanRuan when she misidentified a plant or animal. RuanRuan enthusiastically shared her experiences until the day grew darker.


    That night, after having dinner while hearing the familiar bickering of RuanRuan and Linglu, which was mediated by Xianxiu, Vheena suddenly remembered that Long Linglu didn¡¯t have a place to sleep.


    ¡®I just realized I never told Linglu where to sleep. There are only three rooms in this house, and they¡¯re all taken. I¡¯ll just have her sleep with RuanRuan.¡¯


    ¡°RuanRuan, since there are only three bedrooms in Master¡¯s house, would you mind sharing your room with Linglu?¡±


    ¡°Wait, Master! I don¡¯t want to sleep with this cruel person!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with this demon either, Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then. Xianxiu, would you mind sharing your room with Linglu?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Master¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with someone weaker than me, Master! Her cultivation is only at the mid-stage, while I¡¯m at the peak stage. I don¡¯t want to be with someone weak, Master!¡±


    ¡°Weak¡­ how dare you! This dragon deserves a beating!¡±


    ¡®Oh no! This dragon girl¡¯s mouth is too arrogant, she provokes others too easily. Even Luo Xianxiu, who¡¯s been acting so reserved, is getting upset because of her words.¡¯


    ¡°What? You want to fight me? Since we¡¯re family, I¡¯ll tolerate your words this time. But watch your mouth, or you¡¯ll feel the strength of my peak Golden Core cultivation, which rivals a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator!¡±


    "Enough with your arrogance! You''re just a pet, how dare you insult me, a princess of the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom! I will surely beat you until you can''t speak!"


    ¡°Yes! Go for it, Junior Sister, I, RuanRuan, support you! Beat that demon!¡±


    ¡®Wow! I just took my eyes off them for a moment, and now they¡¯re about to fight. Also, RuanRuan, what¡¯s with your attitude? Instead of stopping them, you¡¯re encouraging your junior sister.¡¯


    ¡°Enough, all three of you. Don¡¯t be so noisy, it¡¯s already night. Since no one wants to sleep with Linglu, she¡¯ll sleep with Master.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Master! Why does this demon get to sleep with you? Let her sleep outside, anyway, her thick skin won¡¯t let her feel the cold.¡± RuanRuan quickly responded when Vheena suggested Linglu sleep with her.


    ¡°As if I, a princess of the divine dragon race, would sleep outside! You¡¯re just mad because you heard I¡¯ll be sleeping with Master!¡±


    ¡°You! Master, let this demon sleep in RuanRuan¡¯s room, while RuanRuan will sleep with Master.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m going to sleep with Master! You¡¯re not invited, don¡¯t take my chance to sleep with Master!¡±


    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re new here, Master is closer to me! Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Master still chose to sleep with me!¡±


    ¡°You two stop fighting! Master already said not to be noisy!¡±


    ¡°But Junior Sister, this demon has been provoking me all this time!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s going on with this drama? I was just trying to find a room for Linglu, and since no one wanted to, of course, I decided to let her sleep with me. But now they¡¯re fighting over who gets to sleep with me? Also, RuanRuan, your intentions are clear¡ªyou just want to sleep with me. But I can¡¯t let that happen, because with your immense strength, I¡¯d be afraid you¡¯d crush my bones if you hugged me while sleeping.¡¯


    "That''s enough, all three of you be quiet. RuanRuan, stay in your room and let Linglu sleep with the master."


    "But master! I-if that''s the case, why don''t we let this demon sleep in junior sister''s room, while junior sister can sleep with the master?"


    ''What! Ruan-Chan, although your suggestion is good, unfortunately, I, your master, am not sure if I can maintain my composure. Just look at your junior sister''s sexy body, I''m sure her chest is big, and I fear that will awaken my desires. I might end up molesting her while we sleep together, so just let me sleep with Linglu. It''s because I want to study biology¡ª I mean, this dragon girl seems to be the only one who is not dangerous to me, maybe?''


    "That''s enough, senior sister Ruan, I''m sure the master has her reasons for inviting Long Linglu to sleep with her. So just let it be."


    "Ugh, b-but... the master will be taken away from me, the master''s bed is only mine... hiks..." replied Ruan Xiaoyue in a very soft voice after hearing her junior sister speak to her.


    After that unclear drama, Vheena went to take Long Linglu to her room, leaving RuanRuan kneeling in sadness and Luo Xianxiu with a blank expression after hearing her senior sister''s reasoning.


    When sleeping together, of course, Vheena did¡ªnothing. The two of them slept soundly, though Vheena had a bit of trouble breathing because Long Linglu''s tail was choking her neck.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Enough with you! I¡¯m tired of your arrogance! I¡¯m sick of seeing your pride and how you ignore those you think are weaker than you! Let¡¯s fight! I¡¯ll beat you until you submit to me!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ve been wanting revenge for how you humiliated me in our last fight! Prepare yourself! This time, I¡¯ll be the one to make you cry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one making you cry! Master, RuanRuan will go fight this demon, please grant us both permission to battle.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, you have my permission, but while you two are fighting, don¡¯t kill each other. We¡¯re family, so no killing. Also, find somewhere a bit far from here. I don¡¯t want to see my house destroyed by your battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Understood, Master!¡±


    ''Linglu, you''re doomed. RuanRuan is furious. All I can do is pray that your bones don¡¯t shatter under her blows. I¡¯d love to watch your fight to make sure nothing bad happens, but I¡¯m scared one of your attacks might accidentally hit me,'' thought Vheena as she watched RuanRuan and Linglu leave quickly after gaining permission.


    After watching the two lolis bow and depart after breakfast, Vheena gathered the plates from the table, assisted by Xianxiu, and washed them in the kitchen. Once they were done, Xianxiu, who had been helping, spoke up to show something.


    ¡°Master, are you busy today?¡±


    ¡°Busy? Of course not. Why?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, could you come with me to the training grounds so I can show you the results of the training you¡¯ve given me?¡±


    ''Oh no! I have a bad feeling! C-could it be that this beautiful girl has already mastered the training I gave her? T-that¡¯s impossible, right? M-maybe Xianxiu just wants to show me a bit of progress to see if she¡¯s doing the technique right. Yes! That must be it! Besides, she didn¡¯t say she¡¯s mastered it, so I can just pretend her technique is wrong so she can¡¯t fully master it.''


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they walked to the spot where Ruan Xiaoyue had once trained, Vheena also thought about the right words to prepare for deceiving her disciple.


    ''When Xianxiu shows her results, what kind of act should I put on to trick her? Should I be a strict master or a kind one? Maybe it¡¯s better to act strict, so I can criticize her technique and push her to work harder on mastering something that¡¯s impossible. That way, I¡¯ll have plenty of time since she¡¯ll never be able to fully master it.''


    ''That sounds like a solid plan. First, I¡¯ll have her show me everything she¡¯s got using all her strength. Then, when I criticize her, she won¡¯t have any excuses like not using her full power. Afterward, I can tell her to work even harder to master it.'' Vheena thought, hiding a smirk.


    When they arrived, Vheena immediately spoke up with what she had planned.


    ¡°Xianxiu, when you demonstrate the technique, use your full strength so I can see just how much progress you¡¯ve made.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Master. I¡¯ll give it my all and use every ounce of power I have. I¡¯ll begin now.¡±


    ''Yes, hurry up so I can¡ªhuh? Why did the ground beneath me suddenly drop? The area where Xianxiu is standing also sank¡ªdid the ground collapse? What! W-what is this? X-Xianxiu is floating while lifting rocks and giant trees? Oh no! M-my stomach hurts! How did she manage to master it! I didn¡¯t give her any real guidance! Why is she so skilled? W-why are you suddenly looking at me with admiration? D-don¡¯t come any closer!''


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°How is it, Master? Does the technique match what you taught me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ''M-my stomach hurts from stress! W-what should I say? My plan¡¯s completely useless now! Just seeing her float and lift objects is already spot on with the description I gave her! N-now I can only improvise when I respond to her!''


    ¡°¡­The technique you¡¯re using is in line with what I wanted. Well done. So ¡­what techniques have you mastered so far?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I can float, lift objects, and create an area 50 meters wide that I can make either heavy or light.¡±


    ''S-so the ground collapsed because she used an area technique? D-does that mean she was trying to kill me with her gravity-like technique? W-wait, only the ground beneath me collapsed, and nothing happened to me, so Xianxiu must have excluded me when she used her power, right? Forget it, I need to continue the conversation.''


    ¡°¡­Actually, the technique you¡¯re using has many more applications, did you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. I realized that too, but due to my lack of experience, I¡¯ve only been able to use these three moves. Would you be willing to teach me the other moves?¡±


    ''Oh no! I was just bluffing! There¡¯s no way I know the other moves! She can¡¯t possibly believe what I said! Damn, I need to think of a move that fits her technique! Come on, brain, think of all the techniques from my old world!''


    ¡°I-is there another move, Master?¡±


    ''Why are you asking again so quickly, Xianxiu-Chan! I haven¡¯t even thought of the next move yet! Someone, help me! My head hurts, I¡ª''


    THUUUMP!


    ¡°Guhak! Guhek! Guhuk! Guhk! It hurts so much! Hic, hic¡­my bones are shattered!¡±


    ¡°...Who? Linglu?¡±


    ¡°Hic¡­Master? M-my master! Help me! W-why can¡¯t I move! Master, please help! That monster is too strong! I was winning, but then suddenly her power spiked when she advanced in her cultivation!¡±


    ¡°A monster? What monster? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I mean your first disciple, Master! She almost killed me! Her punches were terrifying, and she sent me flying all the way here. Hic, hic¡­¡±


    ''Pftt, hahaha, hold back your laughter! Don¡¯t let them see you laughing! I do feel sorry for Linglu after hearing how RuanRuan punched her so hard she flew all the way here. But seeing her talk so seriously while lying flat in Xianxiu¡¯s gravity area is too funny. Hahaha¡­''


    ¡°Master, help! I can¡¯t move! Why¡ª¡°


    ¡°Demon, stand up, our fight isn¡¯t over. I¡¯m not done beating you!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah! Master, save me! She¡¯s coming! I don¡¯t want to die! Her punches hurt so much! Help me, Master! M-my body, move! Why can¡¯t I move! Hic, hic, hic¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ahem, Xianxiu, stop your technique, look at Linglu, she can¡¯t move anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well, Master,¡± Xianxiu responded, slightly disappointed that her master had asked her to stop the technique, which meant she couldn¡¯t get revenge on the rude dragon.


    Once Xianxiu stopped her technique, Linglu, who had been lying on the ground covered in bruises, stood up as soon as she no longer felt the heavy pressure on her body. Linglu quickly ran behind Vheena, hiding from RuanRuan, who had appeared in front of them.


    RuanRuan, with a bruised and disheveled face, was furious when she saw the demon hiding behind their master. Frustrated that she couldn¡¯t hit the demon while she was hiding, RuanRuan had no choice but to confront the coward.


    ¡°Demon, don¡¯t be a coward hiding behind Master! You can¡¯t escape. We¡¯re still in the middle of a fight! Face me! Where¡¯s your arrogance now!¡±


    ¡°Hic, hic, I don¡¯t want to! Your punches hurt! Master, please stop her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless! Master already gave us permission to fight, and this battle won¡¯t stop until one of us surrenders!¡±


    ¡°I-I surrender, okay! You¡¯ve won, so stop the fight!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Unless you promise never to be arrogant in front of me and always do as I say!¡±


    ¡°No way I¡¯ll agree to that! You only won because I was caught off guard when your cultivation suddenly advanced! We¡¯re evenly matched! I¡¯ll only listen to someone stronger than me!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t accept your surrender. Let¡¯s continue our fight!¡±


    ¡°Hic, hic, fine, I¡¯ll promise to do as you say, just let me surrender. I don¡¯t want to feel your punches anymore.¡±


    ¡°S-since Linglu has surrendered, RuanRuan is the winner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°Hic, hic¡­¡±


    ''As expected, RuanRuan won. With punches that strong, of course she¡¯d be victorious. Still, Linglu¡¯s dragon physique is amazing. Her body could withstand RuanRuan¡¯s punches with just some bruises. And thanks to RuanRuan¡¯s punch that sent Linglu flying, I¡¯ve managed to think of a way to stop Xianxiu¡¯s training. Phew, now I have plenty of time to come up with a plan.''


    ¡°Xianxiu, let¡¯s continue the training later. For now, let¡¯s go home to tend to the wounds RuanRuan and Linglu got. After that, we can resume the training.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master.¡±


    Due to the interruption caused by RuanRuan and Linglu, Vheena managed to come up with an excuse to stop Xianxiu¡¯s training. As a result, she was able to invite Xianxiu back home to help treat RuanRuan and Linglu¡¯s injuries, which made Vheena quite happy because now she had more time to come up with a new plan.

 Chapter 29

    ''For now, I will follow your orders. But remember this, Ruan Xiaoyue! Once my divine dragon bloodline is purified and awakened, I will surely take my revenge! I cannot accept being humiliated by you twice! As a descendant of the dragon, I cannot accept this defeat! Just watch! In the future, I will humiliate you, and I will make you follow my orders!''


    ¡°Why are you quiet, Linglu? Does your wound still hurt? Since we''re home, come with me. Let me help you treat your injury.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, no, master! There''s no need to treat me! Since I am a descendant of the dragon race, this wound will heal faster, master!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t you say earlier that your bones were crushed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, master! If you''re still worried about me, you can just give me some fruit to eat, master! The fight earlier made me hungry again, master!¡±


    ¡°Okay, but since the fruit was all eaten during breakfast, you can pick some from the backyard. RuanRuan, come with me, and let me treat your wounds.¡±


    ¡°No need, master, this wound doesn''t hurt much. If possible, just give RuanRuan some fruit like this demon requested, master.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but since both of you are injured, should I go pick the fruit from the backyard myself?¡±


    ¡°No, master! Let Xianxiu go pick the fruit. It''s not proper for you to do such a trivial thing!¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to go, junior sister. Let the demon go pick the fruit herself.¡±


    ¡°What! Why do I have to go pick the fruit alone! Don¡¯t we both need it! I refuse to be ordered around!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened to your promise to follow my words? Do we need to fight again? Besides, the fruit ran out because you ate the most during breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Guh! Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go get it myself. Satisfied?¡±


    ''Just you wait, Ruan Xiaoyue! You belittled me again by ordering me to do something as trivial as picking fruit in front of our master! We are irreconcilable! Just watch, after I defeat you, the first thing I¡¯ll do is order you to pick fruit for me! Hahaha! I can''t wait to see you humiliated when I command you to do something so menial!''


    After being humiliated by Ruan Xiaoyue for sending her to pick fruit in the backyard alone, Long Linglu left in a huff to follow the order. It didn''t take long for her to return with a lot of fruit and share it with Ruan Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the fruit, take it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only giving me one? You brought so much fruit. Give me a few more; don¡¯t be greedy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take mine! I already gave you one! Don¡¯t be greedy and take what''s mine!¡±


    ¡°You shameless creature! You¡¯re the greedy one! You picked so many of our master¡¯s fruits and won¡¯t even share!¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°I gave you one! You should be grateful that I¡¯m even giving you any after you dared to order a descendant of the divine dragon to pick fruit!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! You really are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting, both of you! Our master is still here, and you have the nerve to argue! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of bickering every day over trivial things?¡±


    ¡°Silence, weakling, don¡¯t interfere in our matters! You have no right to interrupt our conversation!¡±


    ¡°Damn dragon! I was trying to stop your argument so our master wouldn''t be upset, but you insulted me instead! I¡¯ve had enough of you belittling me! Let¡¯s fight! I¡¯ll make you suffer, just like how senior sister humiliated you!¡±


    ¡°You! Fine! I accept your challenge! I won¡¯t stand for you bringing up my defeat! Just wait! I¡¯ll make you cry and beg for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her words, junior sister! Defeat her and make sure she never dares to look down on you again! I¡¯m backing you up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, all three of you, stop fighting! And RuanRuan, finish your food quickly. I have new training prepared for you and Xianxiu.¡±


    ¡°New training! Wait a moment, master! RuanRuan will finish this fruit quickly!¡±


    ''Master is giving that monster new training? If that''s the case, won''t she become even stronger? I haven''t even purified my bloodline yet! If that monster gets stronger, I won¡¯t be able to take my revenge! I need to follow and see what kind of training master is giving her so I can figure out the secret to her power!''


    ¡°Master! May I join you when you train these two?¡±


    ¡°You want to come? ...Sure, you can watch them train.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    __________


    ¡°Hngg!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡®Wow! The training master is giving them is incredible! Is this the secret to the monster¡¯s strength? Watching her carry that massive stone on her back while the weak one uses some mysterious technique is amazing! I wish I could experience the gravity technique the weak one is using, but for now, I can only watch.''


    Long Linglu, standing next to her master who was sitting a bit further away from the training area, was amazed by what she saw. She watched as Ruan Xiaoyue, lying flat, performed push-ups while carrying a massive stone on her back. Meanwhile, the weak one, Luo Xianxiu, sat on the stone, using a gravity area technique that made everything within the area incredibly heavy.


    ¡°Hngg! Haa, haa... haa¡­ Let¡¯s take a break for a moment, senior sister, I need to rest. Haa... My head hurts, and my qi is almost depleted.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Haa... haa... Fine, junior sister, I¡¯m also exhausted. My body aches from carrying this weight¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you both alright? Is the training I gave you too hard?¡±


    ¡°Haa... no, master, haa... we can handle it. The training, haa... you gave us is amazing. RuanRuan can feel the effects...¡±


    ¡°Me too, haa, haa... master, Xianxiu feels her soul, mind, and qi getting stronger, master!¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not pushing yourselves too hard, then it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s why I¡¯m cheering you on to finish 1000 push-ups, sit-ups, squats, and running 100 km in place every day. And Xianxiu, continue to assist RuanRuan with the weight and your gravity technique while she trains. Haha¡ªuhum, don¡¯t worry, if anything dangerous happens, I¡¯ll help. So keep up the hard work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    "Master will train those two until they finish? It looks like today they¡¯re resting more than training. I wonder if they¡¯ll actually complete it."


    ¡®I just want to confirm from master so I can make sure that monster doesn¡¯t grow stronger too quickly. Even though I¡¯m not training, I know the training master gives is effective. I just don¡¯t want my revenge to take longer because that monster gets stronger!¡¯


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, Linglu, both of them will complete their training. They are students I personally chose for their talent and extraordinary physiques.¡±


    ¡®Woah! Master looks so cool when she turns her head to the sky like that. And when she turned back to answer me, her expression was like that of an immortal who knows everything. Master is so cool!¡¯


    ¡®Still, master¡¯s words are bad news for me. But it¡¯s not certain yet! I¡¯ll have to see if the monster really completes the training. If she does, I¡¯ll need to quickly find a way to purify my bloodline so I don¡¯t fall behind her!¡¯


    Unfortunately, her master¡¯s words came true. As Long Linglu watched the monster and the weak one finish their training just before midnight, her face filled with frustration, unaware that her master¡¯s expression beside her had darkened as well.

 Chapter 30

    "RuanRuan and Xianxiu, since I have observed your training progress over the past ten days, and it has gone very smoothly, there is no longer a need for me to watch over your training. You are free to express your creativity in your exercises. Moreover, as both of you have grown strong enough to travel anywhere, I have decided that you are free to go wherever you wish to gain more experience."


    After saying that, their master left the two disciples at the training ground. The beast and the weak one, who had been training, stopped upon hearing their master''s words and bowed deeply with respect as they watched her depart. Long Linglu, who had been sitting nearby, watched as the two of them rose from their bow and resumed their training as usual. Seeing how accustomed they had become to their exercises made Long Linglu anxious at the rapid speed of their progress.


    ''This cannot go on! I¡¯ve only been watching them train for ten days, but their progress is unbelievably fast! I can''t let this happen! Otherwise, the revenge I seek will become nothing more than a pipe dream!''


    "Haa, haa... Senior sister, let''s take a short break, haa, haa... My head is starting to hurt, and my qi is nearly depleted. I need to rest for a bit to ease the headache and restore my qi."


    "Haa, haa... No, we can''t stop. You heard what the master said earlier, right? We are free to unleash our creativity. Haa, haa... I think it would be better if we trained past our limits until we''re on the verge of fainting, then use the master''s fruits to restore our vitality. That way, we¡¯ll have more time by finishing our training faster, and we can explore the area to gain the experience the master mentioned."


    "Great idea, senior sister! Maybe that way we can surprise the master when she sees us train again someday."


    "That¡¯s unlikely, as the master probably already knows we¡¯d think of such a plan. If we want to surprise her, we¡¯ll have to exceed her expectations, perhaps by doubling the amount of training she set for us. Forget it, let''s just start pushing beyond our limits!"


    "Of course! Let''s work hard and go beyond our boundaries!"


    ''You two are insane! I''m sure the creativity the master mentioned wasn''t about destroying your bodies like you''re doing! Hiii... Ruan Xiaoyue, you''re already vomiting blood! A-and this weak one... h-her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth are bleeding, yet she''s still training!''


    ''At this rate, their strength will increase several times faster! As a descendant of the divine dragon, I can¡¯t allow myself to be the weakest among them! At this point, my only option is to beg the master to give me a technique or special training!''


    Feeling the crisis of falling behind, Long Linglu, alarmed by the rapid progress of the two maniacs training beside her, immediately ran home to beg her master for a technique or training regimen.


    Upon arriving home, Long Linglu rushed inside, searching everywhere for her master until she found her crouching in a corner near the kitchen, holding her head. Because she was so anxious about falling behind, she ignored her master¡¯s strange behavior and ran up to her, hugging her while pleading desperately for her request.


    "Master~, can you help me?"


    "...Linglu? Help you? What do you need help with?"


    "Yes~, Linglu needs help. Can you give Linglu a technique or training for me to master? Please, Master?" Linglu asked, pleading with a pitiful expression.


    "Give you a technique or training? ...I can''t, you¡¯re not my disciple, so I can''t help you."


    "Uwaaah! Master, please! I don¡¯t want to be the weakest of your disciples! Otherwise, they¡¯ll both become arrogant and start bothering me! I''m the only one allowed to bother them, not the other way around! Please help me, Master!"


    "You want me to help you by giving you a technique or training so you can dominate my disciples? Are you even thinking straight?"


    "Eh?"


    "O-oh, what I meant to say is... if you want to defeat them, your bloodline at least needs to be awakened and purified. Otherwise... it will only remain a fantasy if you wish to defeat them."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "In that case, please give me a way to purify my bloodline quickly, Master!"


    Hearing Long Linglu¡¯s request, her master just stared at her for a long time, making her uncomfortable as if her entire being was being scrutinized. After a moment, the master smiled and reached out to pat Long Linglu¡¯s head, speaking gently.


    "...Linglu, forget about that for now. It would be better if you helped me plant the herbs that RuanRuan brought from the alternative realm in the backyard. They''ve been left unattended for a while because I forgot about them. Will you help me?"


    "Planting herbs? What about my bloodline, Master?"


    "We''ll deal with that later. Let¡¯s farm first. Aren¡¯t you tired of eating the same fruits and vegetables all the time?"


    "Uh, alright, Master..."


    ''It seems the master doesn¡¯t want to help purify my bloodline, nor does she want to give me any techniques or training. What should I do? Should I try asking again after I help her?''


    Following her master to the backyard with a slightly disappointed expression, Long Linglu saw that the master stopped and spoke to her when they reached the garden.


    "...Linglu, when you first arrived here, didn''t you have a storage ring?"


    "No, Master. My storage ring was lost when I fought your disciple in the alternative realm."


    "O-okay, in that case, take this cheap ring that RuanRuan gave me. You¡¯ll probably need it."


    "Thank you for the gift, Master!"


    ''This ring is of low quality, I feel embarrassed wearing it. But since it¡¯s a gift from my master, I¡¯ll wear it. But why would the master give me this ring? When I glanced inside by channeling qi into it, there wasn¡¯t anything interesting except for a few rare plants.''


    "It¡¯s fine... also, could you take out the plants inside the ring? I forgot to remove them before giving the ring to you."


    "Oh, of course, Master. I''ll take them out now."


    "Is this all the plants?"


    "Yes, Master."


    ''Why did the master ask that? Could it be she hasn''t checked all the plants inside the ring?''


    "Well then, let¡¯s get started. Linglu, you dig the soil and plant them, while I¡¯ll go fetch some water."


    "Yes, Master..."


    Long Linglu quickly dug the ground and planted all the herbs, waiting for her master to return. After a while, the master came back carrying a bucket of water and handed it to her.


    "Linglu, you''re very fast at completing your tasks. Here, take this bucket of water and water the plants you¡¯ve just planted."


    "Uh, yes, Master..."


    ''Why am I doing all the farming tasks? Is the master doing this to make me forget about the bloodline conversation? Could it be the master doesn¡¯t know how to help me purify my bloodline and is distracting me with all this work?''


    Suspicious of her master''s motives, Long Linglu buried her doubts and continued to follow her instructions, such as gathering leaves, placing them in a designated area, spreading chicken manure around the plants, pruning tree branches, and other menial tasks.


    Doing all these minor chores made Long Linglu feel a bit insulted, as if her master was belittling her dragon heritage by making her do such tasks. But she soon regretted having such thoughts after feeling something remarkable happening within her body.


    ''E-eh, w-why do I feel my bloodline gradually being purified? W-what is causing this? C-could it be because I was farming? B-but how could performing menial tasks help purify my bloodline? I can¡¯t deny it... the master himself suddenly asked me to farm! She must have done something when she asked me to farm!''


    Reaching this conclusion, Long Linglu immediately ran toward her master, hugging her while apologizing.


    "Master, I¡¯m sorry for thinking that you were mocking me. I didn¡¯t expect that doing these menial tasks would be so beneficial!"


    "O-oh, o-of course farming is beneficial... do you enjoy it?"


    "Yes, Master! If possible, let me be the one to take care of this garden, Master! I love it!"


    "S-sure, you can take care of it... I¡¯d appreciate it if you could look after all the plants in the garden every day, would that be alright?"


    "Of course, Master! Just leave it to me!"


    ¡°¡­then the master will leave you alone to farm here, that¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No problem at all, Master!¡±


    After her master left her, with a confused yet happy expression that she did not fully understand, Long Linglu resumed her duties of tending, cleaning, and caring for all the plants in the garden wholeheartedly. Every day, she performed these tasks without any laziness after experiencing the profound benefits they brought her.


    After a month of caring for the garden, her efforts finally bore fruit. She could feel that her bloodline had been purified and was on the verge of awakening. This realization made Long Linglu incredibly happy.


    ¡®Finally! A month of tending to the master¡¯s plants has purified my bloodline! Even though I didn¡¯t ask the master the reason behind it, at least what I desired is about to be achieved! All I have to do is wait for my purified bloodline to awaken, and then I¡¯ll finally be able to transform into a true divine dragon! Hahaha! Just you wait, Ruan Xiaoyue, once my bloodline awakens, my revenge against you will be fulfilled! Hahaha¡ª¡®


    ¡°Demon, you must come with me!¡±


    ¡°W-what, R-Ruan Xiaoyue? W-why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t have time! You need to come with me!¡±


    ¡°N-no! I¡¯m sure you just want to drag me into a duel! At least wait until my bloodline awakens, then we can duel!¡±


    ¡°You fool! I¡¯m not asking you for a duel! This is urgent! I¡¯m taking you to the alternate realm!¡±


    ¡°To the alternate realm? Why are you taking me there?¡±


    ¡°Just come with me! I need your help to find Sister Xue, who¡¯s being chased by the Great Thunder Sect all the way into the alternate realm!¡±

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Just come with me! I need your help to find Sister Xue, who¡¯s being chased by the Great Thunder Sect all the way into the alternate realm!¡±


    "I can''t! I''m busy! And why don¡¯t you go with that weakling?"


    "I¡¯ve already looked for junior sister but couldn''t find her. I don¡¯t know where she went. Besides, I think you¡¯re the only one who knows all the places in the alternative realm. So just come with me and help me find her! Don¡¯t pretend to be busy just because you don¡¯t want to help me!"


    "I really am busy! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m farming?"


    "You¡¯re farming? Are you crazy?"


    ¡®This arrogant demon is farming? Does she think I¡¯m a fool who¡¯d believe such a ridiculous excuse?¡¯


    "I¡¯m not crazy! Don¡¯t insult me!"


    "Whatever, I don¡¯t care about your excuses! Just help me find her! Remember, you already lost and have to do what I say!"


    "Guh! Fine, fine! I¡¯ll go! But I need to ask for permission from my master."


    "No need, our master already gave us permission to go anywhere a long time ago. Let¡¯s just go find Sister Xue, and once we save her, we can quickly return."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    "¡­"


    Seeing that the demon didn¡¯t transform into a dragon and just stood there staring at her, Ruan Xiaoyue was confused. She waited for a moment, but the demon continued to stand still, staring, prompting her to ask her.


    "Why are you just standing there? Hurry up and transform!"


    "Huh? Transform into what? I¡¯m standing here waiting for you to lead so I can follow!"


    "Idiot! Aren¡¯t you a dragon? Hurry up and transform so we can fly to the alternative realm and get there quickly!"


    "Damn it! How dare you mock me for not being able to transform into a dragon!"


    "I¡¯m not mocking you. Don¡¯t you have dragon bloodline? Why can¡¯t you transform? Pathetic." Ruan Xiaoyue replied, mocking Long Linglu for her inability to transform into a dragon.


    "You! I can¡¯t transform because my bloodline hasn¡¯t awakened yet! But soon, very soon, my bloodline will awaken! And the first thing I¡¯ll do is get revenge for all the humiliation you¡¯ve caused me!"


    "Bla bla bla¡­ pathetic. Let¡¯s just run there."


    "Pathetic... you dare mock me again¡­ remember this, Ruan Xiaoyue! I will never make peace with you! Once I defeat you, I¡¯ll make you feel humiliated every day by licking my feet¡ªhey! Wait! Listen to me!"


    Dashing through the forest with inhuman speed toward the alternative realm, followed closely by Long Linglu, Ruan Xiaoyue ignored the demon¡¯s angry ranting while reflecting on Sister Xue¡¯s situation.


    ¡®I learned about Sister Xue being chased by the Great Thunder sect from a group of cultivators I encountered while exploring the death forest. I didn¡¯t expect them to try capturing me as well because of a mission from their sect elder. I don¡¯t know why their elder was looking for me, as I accidentally killed that group when I tried extracting more information by striking one of them with a hand slash, causing the others to fear me.''


    "Hey! Ruan Xiaoyue! Remember this! I¡¯ll make you feel so humiliated that you won¡¯t even be able to look at me!"


    ¡®I never expected that my hand slash would generate such a large wind blade that hit the group directly, killing them. Because of that blunder, the information I gathered is incomplete, and I don¡¯t know how Sister Xue is doing after entering the alternative realm. I just hope she¡¯s okay.¡¯


    "You should know! It¡¯s been 500 years since anyone from my race had their bloodline awaken, except for my father! Now, it¡¯s not just my father; I will awaken the divine dragon bloodline too! Isn¡¯t that amazing? I¡¯m a genius to be able to awaken it at such a young age! Hahaha! So, once you lose to me and become my subordinate, you should be grateful! Hahaha!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''Damn! This demon is so noisy! I can¡¯t even sort through the information in my head! If I didn¡¯t need her to guide me through the vast alternative realm, I would¡¯ve punched her until she begged for mercy!''


    Annoyed that she couldn¡¯t focus on Sister Xue¡¯s situation, Ruan Xiaoyue remained silent as she ran, ignoring the demon¡¯s endless ranting. After an hour, they finally arrived at the site of the alternative realm¡¯s opening conference.


    Seeing the once-bustling conference site now deserted with no one in sight, the two of them walked toward the cave entrance to the alternative realm. As they neared the entrance, Ruan Xiaoyue noticed two cultivators from the Great Thunder sect standing guard. Finding it strange that White Lotus sect cultivators weren¡¯t guarding the cave, she signaled the demon to stop and observe.


    "Stop, look at the cave entrance. There are two Great Thunder sect cultivators guarding it. Let¡¯s hide first and figure out why they¡¯re guarding the cave."


    "Why! It¡¯s just¡ªhmm! Hmm!"


    Seeing Long Linglu still speaking loudly, Ruan Xiaoyue quickly covered her mouth and dragged her to a large tree to hide.


    "Quiet! Do you want us to be discovered? Can¡¯t you lower your voice? I don¡¯t want us to get caught, so let¡¯s spy on them first to see if they reveal any useful information."


    "Hmm! Hmm! I don¡¯t want to wait! Let¡¯s just attack them! Their cultivation is only at the early Golden Core stage!" Long Linglu replied after managing to free her mouth from Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    "Damn demon! Why can¡¯t you¡ª"


    "Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!"


    "See! Now we¡¯ve been spotted because of you! Damn it!" Ruan Xiaoyue responded angrily, hitting Long Linglu on the head multiple times.


    "Ouch! Ow! That hurts! Stop! Don¡¯t hit my head! It hurts! I¡¯m sorry, okay? Stop! Please stop!"


    "It¡¯s them! Two children... and one is a demon! Go alert everyone! I¡¯ll hold them off!"


    As Ruan Xiaoyue was busy hitting Long Linglu out of frustration, one of the Great Thunder sect cultivators guarding the cave spotted them and ordered his companion to alert the others after seeing that one of the children was a demon.


    The remaining cultivator wasted no time, drawing his sword and muttering an incantation that caused the blade to glow blue, crackling with lightning. He swiftly charged at the two children, swinging his sword with all his strength.


    Seeing the sword slash approaching, Ruan Xiaoyue quickly pulled Long Linglu in front of her as a shield. Long Linglu, still rubbing her sore head, didn¡¯t notice the lightning-infused slash and took the hit directly, letting out a pained scream.


    "Gyaa! Abbaba! Bbaba! R-Ruan X-Xiaoyue! You wretched human! I¡¯m your ally! Why are you using me as a shield?"


    "I just wanted to see how strong a Golden Core cultivator¡¯s attack is. Besides, your body is strong. There¡¯s no way a little attack like that would hurt you."


    "Damn it! That¡¯s not the point! Why did it have to be me? Your body is strong too!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, okay."


    "Don¡¯t mock me with that deadpan apology! Damn it! Ahhh! Just you wait, Ruan Xiaoyue, I¡¯ll get my revenge! As for you, foolish human! How dare you attack me! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "N-no way¡­ h-how can my sect¡¯s lightning technique have no effect on a demon like you? Who are you! Ghakk!"


    The Great Thunder sect cultivator was shocked, as his sect¡¯s lightning technique, which should have been a demon¡¯s weakness, had no effect on Long Linglu. While he was distracted, Long Linglu swiftly grabbed him by the throat and began choking him.


    "Shut up! How dare you attack me from behind! I¡¯ll snap your neck!"


    "Ghak! D-demon¡­ my sect¡­ w-won¡¯t¡­ forgive you¡­"


    "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your threats? Your sect is nothing but trash to me! So, die¡ª"


    "Stop, demon! Let him go!"


    Just as Long Linglu was about to break the Great Thunder sect cultivator¡¯s neck, a voice suddenly echoed from the cave. Turning her gaze toward it, she saw a large group of Great Thunder sect cultivators led by two men dressed in more elegant robes than the others.


    "S-sect elder... p-please, help me..."


    "Demon, release him! If you let him go, I''ll grant you a peaceful death!"


    "Are you threatening me? How dare you! Do you think I''m afraid of your Nascent Soul cultivation level?"


    "I won''t say it again, demon. Release him, or you''ll¡ª"


    Crack!


    "Damn you! Die!"


    Seeing the small demon ignore his words and casually snap the neck of one of his sect members, the sect elder, face contorted with rage, unleashed his full power. His body turned blue, wrapped in lightning, and in a flash, he disappeared, reappearing right in front of the demon, kicking with all his might.


    "Guhak!"


    Long Linglu, struck in the stomach by the kick of a Nascent Soul cultivator, was sent flying far away, crashing through several trees in the process. Ruan Xiaoyue, seeing Long Linglu sent flying and unsure of her condition, immediately started to think seriously.


    ¡®Is that the strength of a Nascent Soul cultivator? His power is truly immense, stronger than any attack from Long Linglu that I¡¯ve faced before. I must be careful with him, especially since I don''t know if he¡¯s shown all his strength yet. Plus, there are two of them, and their followers have considerable Golden Core cultivation. I need to stay on guard!¡¯


    The sect elder, having kicked Long Linglu far into the distance, dispersed the lightning around his body and turned his gaze toward Ruan Xiaoyue, who was deep in thought, searching for a solution. He then spoke:


    "Little girl, I¡¯ve finally found you. I never expected a genius cultivator like you to befriend a notorious demon. As an elder of a righteous sect, I cannot allow a human traitor who befriends demons to live. If you don¡¯t want to die, join our sect and become my disciple, and I will pardon your mistake."

 Chapter 32

    ''Isn''t this the arrogant cultivator who threatened all the others during the opening conference of the alternate realm? I didn''t notice him before because my attention was focused on the large number of sect members he brought. But from his words, "finally found you," could it be that he''s the one who ordered everyone in his sect to search for me?''


    ¡°No need to think too long, little girl. Accept me as your master. Seeing how young you are yet already in the late Golden Core stage, it would be a waste for you to refuse my offer.¡±


    ¡°¡­I refuse.¡±


    ¡°You''re rejecting my offer? Little girl, are you sure? If you refuse, death will be your only path. My sect won''t let a genius like you be taken by someone else. If you continue to refuse, I''ll kill you myself.¡±


    ''This arrogant man is disgusting! He won¡¯t let me refuse, and now he¡¯s even threatening to kill me if I don¡¯t become his disciple! If he wasn¡¯t backed by so many people from his sect, I¡¯d definitely fight him! Should I just attack him anyway? No, I can¡¯t act impulsively. I should focus on saving Long Linglu first. I don¡¯t know her condition after that last attack. At the very least, I need to distract them long enough for me to escape to where she fell.''


    ¡°¡­I refuse. I can¡¯t accept a weak master. And your sect is just as weak.¡±


    Ruan Xiaoyue''s words enraged the elder of the Great Thunder Sect. His fury manifested as he unleashed an oppressive aura, attempting to intimidate her.


    ¡°Weak, you say? Hahaha! How dare a brat like you insult me and my sect! I cannot accept your words. Since you''ve rejected the great opportunity I offered, death will be your only fate!¡±


    With a threatening tone, the elder approached her, radiating oppressive energy and murderous intent, trying to scare her.


    As the disgusting man got closer, Ruan Xiaoyue adopted a defensive stance, ready for combat. The elder sneered in disdain, continuing to close the distance.


    ¡°Hmph! A mere late-stage Golden Core cultivator like you dares to challenge me, a late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator? You''re seeking death! Watch as your body crumbles when I strike you!¡±


    The elder advanced, his body cloaked in lightning qi to further intimidate her. But Ruan Xiaoyue, unaffected by his threats, held her stance, waiting for the right moment. When the elder was close enough, she unleashed a powerful technique she had learned from her master, aiming it not at the elder, but at the group of cultivators behind him near the cave.


    Thuuuuump!


    After launching her attack, Ruan Xiaoyue dashed away, leaving the elder momentarily distracted by the blast. She raced toward the area where Long Linglu had been thrown, hoping to find her.


    A few seconds later, she spotted Long Linglu lying motionless not far away. Her heart raced with worry as she knelt down and turned Long Linglu over, asking about her condition¡ªonly to be shocked by what she saw.


    ¡°Long Linglu! Are you alright¡ªdamn it!¡±


    "Nyam, nyam¡­what?¡±


    ¡°You! I was worried when I saw you get flung away by that cultivator¡¯s attack! I went through so much trouble just to escape their siege and check on you! And what do I find? You¡¯re here casually eating fruit instead of helping me!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I couldn¡¯t help you because I couldn¡¯t breathe after that kick! Besides, this fruit is from our master; it¡¯s meant to heal my wounds!¡±


    ¡°How do you even have that fruit? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t bring anything with you when we left.¡±


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t see it! I stored the fruit in the storage ring Master gave me! I didn¡¯t expect Master¡¯s words to come true when she said I would need this ring.¡±


    Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened in envy, seeing Long Linglu flaunt her gift from their master. She grew even more jealous when she recognized the ring¡ªit had once been hers, given to Master for a mission.


    ¡°That ring¡­was mine. Why did Master give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Ehh? This was yours? Does that mean Master likes me more than you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Ruan Xiaoyue, even though you beat me in combat, when it comes to affection, Master clearly favors me! She even gave me your ring! Hahaha!¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°That demon¡­ Master is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watch out, Ruan Xiaoyue!¡±


    Before she could finish her angry retort, Long Linglu suddenly shouted ¡°watch out¡± and yanked her aside, narrowly avoiding a lightning strike where she had just stood.


    ¡°You little brat! How dare you kill all the main disciples I brought here! You have no shame, attacking innocents during our battle!¡±


    Turning around, Ruan Xiaoyue saw two furious elders from the Great Thunder Sect, one of them clearly the one who had just attacked her. She responded to their insults with a defiant shout.


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one! You only have the guts to fight me, a child with a lower cultivation than you! And you even threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t obey! Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful brat! You should be thankful my sect is interested in recruiting you! How dare you direct your attack at me and the main disciples behind me! If not for the protection talisman I carried, I would¡¯ve died alongside them! My sect will never let you go!¡±


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue! Let me fight the one in the tattered clothes. You take on the one covered in lightning. I don¡¯t know what will happen if they team up, so it¡¯s better if we each take one.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your plan.¡±


    With a swift movement, Long Linglu charged toward the elder in tattered clothes, while Ruan Xiaoyue ran toward the lightning-clad elder to face him.


    As Long Linglu unleashed a barrage of punches, her opponent barely blocked them, though he was still forced back. Taking advantage of this, Long Linglu pursued him, continuing her relentless assault, while Ruan Xiaoyue was left to fight the elder with the lightning aura alone.


    Ruan Xiaoyue launched a series of punches and kicks, but the elder easily dodged her attacks. Frustrated, she struck again and again, using techniques taught by her master. Yet, despite the destruction her blows caused to the surroundings, the elder evaded them all with ease, further frustrating her.


    ¡°Ghak!¡±


    In her frustration, her strikes became sloppy, leaving an opening. The elder saw his chance and landed a powerful, lightning-infused punch that sent her flying through the trees. Before she could recover, the elder chased after her, striking again and sending her even further.


    ¡°Ghak! Ghak! Ghuk! Ghek!¡±


    He pummeled her relentlessly, kicking her high into the air before stomping her back down into the ground. Even then, he didn¡¯t stop, kicking and punching her without mercy as she tumbled across the ground, unable to retaliate.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ Haa¡­ Y-You little brat¡­ What is your body made of?! I¡¯ve attacked you with all my strength multiple times, yet you¡¯re barely even seriously injured!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Ruan Xiaoyue lying on the ground, bloodied and beaten, her left arm broken, the elder grew wary. Despite her injuries, her body was far from normal. Any other Golden Core cultivator would have died facing a Nascent Soul cultivator, but not her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, little girl. Join my sect, and I¡¯ll let all this go. With your rapid cultivation speed and that abnormal body of yours, you¡¯ll elevate our sect to greatness! No! We won¡¯t just conquer Fellow Sun Continent; together, we could rule all the continents!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop staying silent, little girl! I know you¡¯re not unconscious! Answer me! It¡¯s better if you give up now. You¡¯re strong, but your lack of experience and simple techniques make you easy to dodge. You¡¯re no match for me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With no response, the elder grew confused. He was sure she wasn¡¯t unconscious from the breath she was still taking. He threw a lightning technique at her, strong enough to kill any Golden Core cultivator, but still, there was no movement or sound.


    Approaching cautiously, he aimed to seal her cultivation so she couldn¡¯t resist. But just as he reached her, Ruan Xiaoyue suddenly grabbed his leg.


    ¡°¡­Caught you!¡±


    ¡°D-Damn it! L-Let me go! Let me go or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the elder yelled in fear, frantically punching and kicking in an attempt to break free from her grasp.


    "Earlier, you said it was easy to avoid my attacks because they were too simple? Now try dodging this!"


    "NO!"


    Thuuuuuump!


    "Urgh! My whole body, and my left hand too, they hurt so much! Ugh! I have to help Long Linglu first, I don''t know how she''s doing."


    Dragging her injured body away, with a broken arm and sprained leg, she left behind two human legs, incomplete up to the thighs. Ruan Xiaoyue forced her aching legs to run toward the sound of Long Linglu¡¯s fight.


    When she arrived, she saw Long Linglu gravely injured, her right arm severed, and her body full of bloody holes as if pierced by large needles. She was trapped in what looked like a transparent barrier charged with electricity¡ªRuan Xiaoyue had no idea what kind of technique this was¡ªas Long Linglu desperately tried to break free by pounding on it, even though she got shocked every time she touched the barrier.


    ¡°You damned human! Let me out of this array! You''re cheating! Fight me with honor! Is your Nascent Soul cultivation just for show? You''re even using an array to fight someone weaker than you! Coward! All you did was run away and shock me during our fight! Let me out!¡±


    "Give up, demon! That array is unbreakable unless your cultivation is at the peak stage of Nascent Soul. You''ll never escape. Just surrender¡ªhuh? My chest... there''s a small hand piercing through it? Y-you¡¯re still alive..."


    Thud...


    "Ruan Xiaoyue! Help me! Hahaha! As expected of someone who once defeated me! You managed to kill them all! Hurry, save me! Urgh, my right arm is gone!"


    "Shut up, Long Linglu, you''re too loud. How do I get you out of this technique?"


    "Urgh, my hand and body hurt! ...Look at the four corners of the array. If there¡¯s anything there, destroy it."


    Following Long Linglu¡¯s instructions, Ruan Xiaoyue saw strange objects emitting qi at each corner of the array that trapped Long Linglu. Crushing all the objects in her hands, she finally saw the barrier disappear, freeing Long Linglu at last.


    "Finally, I¡¯m free! Hic, hic¡­ Ruan Xiaoyue, thank goodness you saved me. I was just pretending to be strong while that human tortured me, so I wouldn¡¯t lose my dignity. Hic, hic... my arm hurts so much, and my body too."


    "Ugh, my body hurts too, so don¡¯t hug me. Let go of me. You¡¯re carrying that ring the master gave you, filled with fruits, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up and take them out so we can eat and heal our bodies."


    "Hic, hic... I didn¡¯t take them out earlier because I didn¡¯t want that human to steal my treasures. Hic¡­ here are the fruits." Long Linglu replied, handing Ruan Xiaoyue the fruit from her storage ring.

 Chapter 33

    "Nyam, nyam¡­ oooooh! My severed right hand has grown back! All the holes in my body caused by that wretched human''s lightning attack have healed too!"


    "Nom, nom. Quiet down, Long Linglu, nom, nom¡­ you''re too noisy."


    "Nyam, nyam¡­ I''m not noisy! I''m just happy my hand grew back! Nyam, nyam¡­"


    "Haah¡­ whatever¡ªhey! You''re eating too much of the fruit! Don''t finish it all!"


    "Nyam, nyam, don''t worry! I won''t eat it all! I''m just so hungry, let me eat!"


    "Just make sure to leave some of the fruit. We need it. And hurry up and finish eating; we''ve been here too long. We need to get into the alternative realm to find Sister Xue."


    "Nyam, nyam, of course."


    When Ruan Xiaoyue and Long Linglu left the scene of the battle they had won and headed toward the cave where the portal to the alternate realm was, they remained unaware of a child''s soul emerging from the body of the elder whose heart had been stabbed by Ruan Xiaoyue. The soul was watching them with murderous intent.


    Shaking off the murderous gaze, the child''s soul quickly flew away from the elder¡¯s corpse, which had a hole in its heart, heading toward an unknown destination.


    Two hours later, the child¡¯s soul arrived at a large mountain, atop which stood many grand buildings inhabited by people wearing the same sect robes. The soul flew past everything around it, heading directly toward the most prominent building among the others.


    It stopped at the gate of the building, hovering down to approach the gatekeeper standing at the entrance. The soul spoke, delivering an important message.


    "Gatekeeper, please inform the sect master that I, Elder Kong, wish to speak with him. I have vital information."


    "E-Elder Kong? W-why are you like this?"


    "Quickly, tell the sect master! This information is crucial!"


    "Y-yes, right away."


    After being scolded by the child¡¯s soul¡ªElder Kong¡ªthe gatekeeper quickly went inside, returning shortly after to allow Elder Kong to meet with the sect master.


    "The sect master has given permission, Elder Kong. Please, go in."


    Nodding slightly, Elder Kong passed through the gate and entered the building where the sect master awaited. Without wasting any time, Elder Kong immediately recounted his encounter with Ruan Xiaoyue and Long Linglu in the Death Forest.


    When he finished telling his story, Elder Kong waited for the sect master to process all the information. After a few moments, the sect master finally spoke.


    "It sounds unbelievable, hearing this from you, Elder Kong, but seeing how you¡¯ve returned to the sect with only your Nascent Soul in the form of a child¡¯s soul, I have no choice but to believe it. Who would''ve thought the child we¡¯ve been targeting had such unimaginable power, and that the divine fruit we''ve been seeking comes from that child and the demon companion with her?"


    "Even so, we still don¡¯t know where that fruit originated, Master. While I didn¡¯t see the human child wearing any sect clothing from this continent, it¡¯s possible that those two are serving a master with an exceptionally high cultivation level who¡¯s hiding here, possessing a vast treasure trove. Perhaps that¡¯s why they¡¯re able to carry the divine fruit we desire so easily."


    "It¡¯s possible, as you suggest, that the children''s master has an advanced cultivation level, allowing him to share the divine fruit with them. But I don¡¯t believe their master is as powerful a cultivator as we might assume. As we know, the Fellow Sun continent has far less qi compared to others, so it would be strange for a high-level cultivator to choose to live here. I think it¡¯s more likely their master is someone in the Body Integration stage who was fortunate enough to find a great treasure trove and distribute some to her disciples. However, due to her disciples'' carelessness, we¡¯ve become aware of the fruit."


    "In that case, we have nothing to fear in capturing the two children. It¡¯s unlikely they have a powerful master, and even if their master appears, we can call upon the ancestors to aid us in defeating him. If we succeed in capturing the children, we must take all the divine fruit they possess, Sect Master. With the amount of fruit they have, our sect will undoubtedly prosper."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Your suggestion is quite good, Elder Kong. As for the divine fruit, of course, we must possess it, considering how incredible its effects are, especially after one of our elders has tried it. How could we possibly let it slip away? But the problem, as Elder Kong mentioned, is that those two children may have already entered the alternate realm in search of the girl who survived the small sect we destroyed. As we know, the alternate realm has become a forbidden territory, even abandoned by the White Lotus sect after so many cultivators from their sect, as well as external cultivators, entered that realm and perished, their lives vanishing. We do not know whether those two children are still alive after entering that realm or if they have already died, leaving behind the storage rings containing the divine fruit."


    "So what should we do, Sect Master? Do we let those storage rings be lost inside the alternative realm?"


    "There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll leave such valuable treasures behind. We¡¯ll take all the sect elders at the Nascent Soul stage to the gate of the alternative realm, wait for the children to appear, and capture them. We¡¯ll also send outer sect elders and worthless outer disciples to serve as sacrifices to retrieve the rings inside the realm, whether the children are alive or dead."


    "Then please allow me to join as well, Sect Master. Give me time to find a new physical body as a vessel for my Nascent Soul. I want to avenge myself against the two children for destroying my original body!"


    "There¡¯s no need for you to seek a new body, Elder Kong. Fortunately, I have the intact corpse of a Golden Core cultivator from the sect we recently destroyed stored in my ring. Here, take this body and use it as your new vessel. With it, your cultivation won¡¯t suffer too much. Once we¡¯ve captured the children, I¡¯ll let you have the pleasure of killing them for the damage they''ve caused to our sect. After you''ve possessed the new body, gather all the inner sect elders to convey your information so we can prepare to head to the alternative realm gate."


    "Thank you, Sect Master. After I take possession of this new body, I will follow your instructions."


    Once Elder Kong had possessed the body given to him by the sect master, he called upon all the Nascent Soul stage elders to discuss capturing Ruan Xiaoyue and Long Linglu. With the approval of all the inner sect elders, the sect master ordered them to gather the outer sect elders and disciples, preparing them to head to the alternative realm.


    With the Great Thunder Sect planning to encircle the realm and capture Ruan Xiaoyue and Long Linglu, no one knew what fate awaited them should they be caught upon exiting the alternative realm.


    _______


    "We¡¯ve been searching for hours, examining all the corpses we''ve come across. Have we still not found the body of that Xue person, Ruan Xiaoyue?"


    "Long Linglu! Don¡¯t say Sister Xue is dead! We haven¡¯t even found her body! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still alive, and we¡¯ll keep searching until we find her! We¡¯re not going home until we do!"


    "Ehhh?! But I¡¯m tired of running around this alternative realm. We haven¡¯t found a single clue about Xue. Let¡¯s just go home already. My dragon instincts are telling me something bad is going to happen to us. This place has been weird ever since we entered¡ªtoo quiet. We haven¡¯t seen a single human, beast, or demon. Plus, there are too many corpses of humans and demons with no visible wounds. Let¡¯s go back, Ruan Xiaoyue!"


    "I know¡­ I¡¯ve felt uneasy ever since we came here too, but I can¡¯t leave Sister Xue behind, not knowing her fate. I owe her a debt. So, please wait a little longer, Long Linglu. Let¡¯s keep searching."


    ¡®I must repay Sister Xue for saving me from that group of arrogant men in this realm, even though I didn¡¯t really need to be saved. A debt is a debt. Not to mention, Sister Xue helped me find rare plants and animals when we were here together.¡¯


    "But Ruan Xiaoyue, we¡¯ve already explored much of the forest in this realm, and we haven¡¯t found a single-oh! I just remembered, we haven¡¯t checked the ruins in this alternative realm that one of my underlings told me about! Let¡¯s go explore the ruins. We might find the body of that Xue person¡ªow! Ruan Xiaoyue! Why did you hit me?!"


    "It¡¯s your fault for mentioning Sister Xue¡¯s corpse when I told you not to say such things."


    "Why didn¡¯t you just say it nicely? That hit really hurt!"


    "I did tell you not to say Sister Xue was dead! You were the shameless one for repeating it!"


    "Guh! How dare you hit me and scold me, Ruan Xiaoyue! I¡¯ll get back at you for this insult, just you wait!"


    "Haaaaah... I''m tired of your attitude. Just show me where the ruins are. Look, it''s getting dark. We need to get there before nightfall, or we can rest here until morning if it''s still far."


    "Hmph! We''re currently in the east, and it''ll take about seven hours to reach the ruins in the west. Since I''m a descendant of the dragon race, the darkness of night doesn''t affect my vision at all, unlike you who can''t see... Hahaha! Ruan Xiaoyue, I remember you''re just a human who can''t see in the dark. Hahaha! How pathetic! Come on, Ruan Xiaoyue, let''s run there even though it''s night!" Long Linglu replied irritably, then gleefully mocked Ruan Xiaoyue for her inability to see in the dark.


    "Ugh! I really want to punch you as hard as I can because of your insults, but you''d end up crying and that would only make me more frustrated. So shut up, damn it! Huft... haaaaah... let''s just rest here and recover from our exhaustion. I don''t want us to be in danger and unable to fight at full strength because we''re tired. So zip it and help me set up a place to rest here."


    "Yeah~"


    Hearing Long Linglu¡¯s teasing reply, Ruan Xiaoyue held back the urge to hit the demon, redirecting her attention to gathering all the branches and leaves around them. After collecting everything, she built a small makeshift shelter, something she had learned from Sister Xue, to stay in temporarily.


    That night, they quickly fell asleep in their makeshift shelter, unaware that from the moment they entered the alternate realm, they had been watched by someone.

 Chapter 34

    "Life-Devouring Thunder Formation, activate!"


    BOOM!


    "What is that soun¡ªGYAAAA!"


    "¡­GYAAAA!"


    "With this Life-Devouring Thunder Formation, which can kill even advanced Nascent Soul stage cultivators, those two brats should be dead by now, or at best, paralyzed. You three, go check on those kids. If they¡¯re alive, break their cultivation immediately so they can¡¯t resist when we take them out of this alternate realm. Also, grab that demon¡¯s storage ring while you''re at it."


    "Yes, elder!"


    Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s body was scorched and paralyzed by the sneak attack from the group of cultivators, whom she recognized as members of the Great Thunder Sect by their robes. She never expected that sect to hunt her down into the alternate realm, let alone find her in such a vast place.


    She watched as three of the sect¡¯s cultivators approached her and Long Linglu, intending to destroy their cultivation, just as she had overheard. Ruan Xiaoyue, despite her paralysis, forced her body to move, struggling with all her might. Slowly, her paralysis began to lessen.


    As she regained more mobility, Ruan Xiaoyue willed her limbs¡ªher legs, arms, and head¡ªto move more freely. When the three cultivators finally reached her, one of them knelt to examine her, preparing to destroy her cultivation with a hand movement.


    Summoning all her strength, Ruan Xiaoyue managed to grab the cultivator¡¯s hands and crushed them.


    "Why are you¡ªgaaahkk! My hands! Y-you two! H-help me!"


    "You brat! Let him go!"


    The two Foundation-Building cultivators rained punches and kicks on Ruan Xiaoyue, trying to free their companion, but their blows felt like mere pinches to her. Taking advantage of their distraction, she continued to push her body to the limit, and finally, her paralysis was completely gone.


    Ruan Xiaoyue stood up, much to the shock of the three cultivators. As they stood there stunned, she released one of the man¡¯s crushed hands and used her free hand to shove another¡¯s head into the first one¡¯s, smashing their skulls together with a resounding crack.


    BAM!


    "A m-monster!"


    "Silence."


    Without missing a beat, Ruan Xiaoyue leaped high into the air, still holding the cultivator whose hands she had crushed. She hurled him with all her might toward the rest of the Great Thunder Sect group, who were gathered nearby.


    "Everyone, dodge!"


    BAM!


    The impact of the flying body killed five or six of the cultivators who hadn¡¯t moved in time, their bodies mangled by the force of the throw. Seeing the group in disarray, Ruan Xiaoyue took the chance to check on Long Linglu, who was still lying on the ground after being struck by the lightning.


    "Long Linglu, are you still alive?"


    "Ugh¡­ Of course, I¡¯m alive! Just wait a bit, Ruan Xiaoyue. My body¡¯s still a little paralyzed. I can¡¯t move yet. Damn humans, attacking us while we were asleep!"


    "Brat! Everyone, don¡¯t panic! We must regroup so we can reactivate the formation! You six, advance and buy us time! We need to activate the Life-Devouring Thunder Formation again! Hurry!"


    "Y-yes, Outer Sect Elder!"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Long Linglu sensed danger as the Great Thunder Sect cultivators began regrouping, pooling their qi to summon an enormous bolt of lightning above their heads. Unable to move freely, Long Linglu called out to Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "Ruan Xiaoyue! Stop their formation before they strike us again!"


    "Got it!"


    As Ruan Xiaoyue charged toward the cultivators, six of them unleashed lightning techniques, rushing at her to buy their elder time to activate the formation. Unfazed by their attacks, which barely affected her, she quickly decapitated all six.


    Ignoring the headless bodies spraying blood onto her tattered black robes, Ruan Xiaoyue sprinted toward the main group, led by the Great Thunder Sect elder. Closing the distance, she unleashed a powerful punch, using a technique she had learned from her master.


    "All disciples, dodge!"


    "Too late. My punch has a wide range. Die!"


    THUUUMP!


    "Nyam, nyam¡­ Ruan Xiaoyue, your punch is terrifying! I¡¯m pretty sure there were over forty people in that group, but your attack scattered their bodies so badly they¡¯re unrecognizable! Hahaha! Those humans deserved it. How dare they ambush us with such low cultivation! Nyam, nyam... Too bad my body was still paralyzed; otherwise, I would¡¯ve helped slaughter them too for revenge!"


    "Shut up, Long Linglu. You¡¯re too loud. Let¡¯s get out of here. We need to head to the ruins. I don¡¯t want us getting ambushed again like this. Fortunately, we¡¯re in the alternate realm, which suppressed their cultivation to the Foundation-Building stage. If they had all been at the Nascent Soul level, we¡¯d be dead. So stop bragging."


    "Mm, yeah, yeah, you¡¯re always so serious! Now I can¡¯t enjoy looking at those mangled corpses anymore! Fine, let¡¯s go. Follow me, I¡¯ll show you the way."


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Give me one of those fruits; don¡¯t eat it all yourself. I haven¡¯t had breakfast."


    "Here, take the fruit. Hurry up and eat it, so we can get moving!"


    Grabbing a few fruits from Long Linglu, Ruan Xiaoyue quickly ate them before asking Long Linglu to lead the way. After running for six hours, she finally saw Long Linglu stop at a large, partially buried structure, which she assumed was the ruins she had mentioned.


    The ruins looked ancient, overgrown with moss and unrecognizable green plants. Intrigued, she approached the structure, studying its walls, which were covered in strange characters she couldn¡¯t read.


    Since she couldn¡¯t decipher the writing, she ignored it and searched the perimeter for an entrance. After running around and even jumping to different parts, she found that the entrance was hidden beneath a collapsed pillar. She descended through the doorway and noticed fresh bloodstains on the stairs leading down.


    Ruan Xiaoyue touched the blood, confirming that it was fresh. This made her certain that Sister Xue was inside, hiding and injured. However, instead of continuing down, she turned back to find Long Linglu.


    After leaving the entrance, she eventually spotted Long Linglu standing far from the ruins, trembling. Confused, she approached her and asked,


    "Long Linglu, why have you been standing here shaking like this? What¡¯s going on?"


    "R-Ruan Xiaoyue, let¡¯s go back! My dragon instincts have been screaming danger ever since we arrived here! The aura wasn¡¯t this terrifying the first time I came here! And seeing so many of my former demon allies dead without a scratch only makes it scarier! Let¡¯s leave, I¡¯m really afraid!"


    "I¡¯ve been feeling a heightened sense of danger ever since we arrived too, even worse than when we first entered the alternate realm. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be this scared. It seems your dragon instincts are sharp."


    "Since you trust my instincts, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m really terrified. The danger here feels even worse than when I sensed my father¡¯s wrath after one of our dragon clan members died. So, let¡¯s just leave!"


    Ruan Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want to leave the ruins. After seeing the fresh bloodstains, she was certain that Sister Xue was inside, wounded and hiding. But seeing Long Linglu so frightened, she decided to hold off on entering.


    "I don¡¯t want to leave these ruins because I¡¯m sure Sister Xue is in there, bleeding. I really want to save her, but seeing how scared you are, it¡¯s probably best if I don¡¯t push myself."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s just go home. Forget about Xue; I doubt she¡¯s still alive with that terrifying aura inside these ruins."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go back. I can¡¯t keep putting us in danger just to save Sister Xue, who might not even be alive. I¡¯ll ask Master for help in saving her, even though it¡¯s embarrassing to request her aid for something that¡¯s supposed to be my problem."


    "Yes, exactly. You can ask for Master¡¯s help; after all, you¡¯re her disciple. So, Ruan Xiaoyue, let¡¯s just head ba¡ª"


    "You two cannot leave."


    As Ruan Xiaoyue listened to Long Linglu, a man''s voice suddenly echoed in her ear. Before she could ask Long Linglu whose voice it was, the trees around them morphed rapidly into a vast, dimly lit space, illuminated only by scattered torches.


    Confused by the sudden change, Ruan Xiaoyue wanted to ask Long Linglu, who knew more, but she was startled when she saw Long Linglu sitting weakly, staring at something. Out of curiosity, she followed Long Linglu''s gaze and saw a coffin beside which stood a man with a transparent body, and behind him, Sister Xue lay motionless on the ground.

 Chapter 35

    "Sister Xue!"


    Seeing Sister Xue lying motionless behind the transparent man, Ruan Xiaoyue wanted to step forward to check on her. However, she hesitated upon noticing the strange things around her.


    ''Wait, I can''t be careless. Something¡¯s off here. Who is that transparent man? Judging by his translucent body, he¡¯s a cultivator, right? And why is Sister Xue behind him? Could he be the one who moved us from near the ruins to this wide, dim space after I heard a man''s voice in my ear before being transported? Seeing Long Linglu trembling in fear, it seems like he''s dangerous. I need to figure out what he wants first.''


    "Respected cultivator, do you know where we are? The horned girl beside me and I were suddenly moved here from a place not far from the ruins. I also want to ask, is the woman behind you still alive? She''s a friend of mine, and we¡¯ve been searching for her for quite a while. I didn''t expect to find her here, where we were just relocated."


    After speaking, Ruan Xiaoyue waited in silence for the transparent man to answer her questions. She wanted to see if his voice matched the one she heard earlier and to figure out whether he was an enemy or not. It didn¡¯t take long for him to respond.


    "I did not expect this. Just as my soul had recently awakened, three very special guests entered the alternate realm I created. How fascinating it is to see a cultivator with a legendary divine physical body arrive here, accompanied by someone from the ancient divine dragon race, to rescue a cultivator with a pure yin physical body."


    ¡®T-this transparent man said he created this alternate realm? D-damn, he must be incredibly powerful! And we entered his realm without permission! How are we going to get out of here? It¡¯s clear now that he moved us here. He said his soul just woke up¡ªcould it be from that dead body in the coffin beside him? Is he planning to use our bodies as vessels? Damn it! That must be it! We have to escape! But how? Long Linglu¡¯s been frozen in fear all this time. What should I do?¡¯


    As Ruan Xiaoyue racked her brain to find a way out, her thoughts were interrupted when the transparent man did something to Long Linglu.


    "Akh! My finger!"


    "Hmm, even though the storage ring on this severed finger is trash, the divine fruit inside is truly absurd. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t eat it since I¡¯m now just a soul, but I¡¯ll keep it anyway. Now, tell me¡ªwho is your master, and where did they find so many divine fruits?"


    ''This bastard stole our treasure! How did he know the fruits were inside Long Linglu¡¯s ring? Has he been spying on us from the start? What now? How can we escape when I couldn¡¯t even see his move that cut off Long Linglu¡¯s finger? Should I ask Long Linglu¡ª''


    "Why are you silent? Stop thinking and answer my question."


    Before Ruan Xiaoyue could finish her thought, the transparent man gave her no time, unleashing a powerful aura that pressed down on both her and Long Linglu, forcing them to their knees in pain.


    "Ugh!" "Ghak!"


    ''My body feels like it''s being crushed by a huge boulder! Damn it! This bastard isn¡¯t giving us any time!''


    "Little girl, it''s fascinating to see you withstand the pressure of my aura, while your divine dragon friend is coughing up blood. As expected of someone with a legendary divine body¡ªtheir resilience is simply unreasonable."


    ''It hurts so much! I can''t think for too long¡ªLong Linglu is vomiting too much blood. I have to try apologizing for entering his realm. Hopefully, he¡¯ll listen.''


    "Honored cultivator, I''m sorry for trespassing into the realm you created. Please, release us. You¡¯ve already taken our divine treasures; we have nothing left. I beg you, just let us go."


    Ruan Xiaoyue attempted to apologize and plead for their release, but the transparent man didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he intensified the pressure on her, causing her to collapse completely.


    Thud!


    "Guugh!"


    "Don¡¯t speak unless it¡¯s to answer my question. Now, where did your master find these divine fruits? It¡¯s impossible to find this many in the qi-poor Fellow Sun Continent. Even on larger continents, divine fruits are extremely rare. So tell me¡ªwho is your master, and where did they find these fruits?"


    Seeing Ruan Xiaoyue in agony, unable to move, Long Linglu, trembling with fear, took the initiative to try negotiating with the transparent man to save them.


    "H-h-honored cultivator! I-I''m L-long Linglu of the ancient divine dragon race, as you said. P-please let the two of us go! I-I am the daughter of the leader of the divine dragon race. Y-you don¡¯t want to be hunted by my entire race, do you? So please¡ªaghh! My right hand is severed! Hiks, hiks¡­¡±


    "Silence! How dare you threaten me? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your divine dragon race? As long as you¡¯re in the alternate realm I created, your race can¡¯t reach you to help. Speak again, and next time, it¡¯ll be your neck that¡¯s severed."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Hiks, hiks¡­¡±


    ¡°Long Linglu! Damn you! You were supposed to be strong! How can you intimidate children like us and steal our treasures? Just let us go! We¡¯ve already apologized! Where¡¯s your honor?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You naive little girl, you¡¯re like someone who¡¯s just become a cultivator. Don¡¯t you know that stealing another cultivator¡¯s treasures is normal if they can¡¯t protect what¡¯s theirs? Cultivators wouldn¡¯t even care if a baby were turned into a pill if it could enhance their cultivation. So, intimidating and taking precious treasures from weak little kids like you is perfectly normal.¡±


    "Enough of this lesson. Little girl, I have an intriguing offer for you. How about becoming my disciple? Judging by your refusal to mention your master, it seems they¡¯re weak. So, if you accept, I¡¯ll spare your life. It would be a shame to kill someone with a legendary divine body here. What do you say¡ªare you interested?"


    ¡®This bastard dares insult my master! If I didn¡¯t want to burden my master with my problems, I would¡¯ve told her so this bastard could die miserably! But I can¡¯t involve my master in this. I¡¯ll have to handle it myself. He says if I become his disciple, he won¡¯t kill me. Does that also mean he¡¯ll let Long Linglu and Sister Xue go? I should ask him.¡¯


    "...If I accept you as my master, what will happen to my two friends?"


    "Hmm¡­ well, your friends will die here. The little dragon is useless to me; her cultivation is too weak to serve as my guardian. Keeping her alive would be dangerous if her race finds out. And making her my pet is impossible¡ªdivine dragons are known for their pride. As for the girl behind me, she¡¯ll serve as a furnace for me to break through. So I¡¯ll keep her for now. I¡¯ve told you their fate. What will you choose, little girl?"


    ¡®This damned bastard is so cruel! He wouldn¡¯t even spare Long Linglu and Sister Xue if I accepted him as my master. Damn it! I have no other choice, I¡¯ll have to pretend to accept him as my master. Forgive me, Master, for pretending to accept someone else as my master, but I have no choice. I¡¯m doing this to help Long Linglu and Sister Xue escape from here.¡¯


    "...I¡¯ll accept you as my master."


    "Hmm, a wise choice. Now come closer and perform the ritual of respect."


    After the translucent man approved her choice, Ruan Xiaoyue felt the heavy pressure on her lift. Standing up despite the pain, she walked slowly towards the translucent man and then knelt down when she was close to him. Not long after kneeling, Ruan Xiaoyue heard the translucent man speak kindly to her.


    "Very good, my disciple. You no longer need to kneel. Stand up. After I kill your friend and take her whole body to use as material so you can cultivate faster, I will teach you a powerful cultivation technique."


    Hearing the cruel translucent man say he would kill Long Linglu, Ruan Xiaoyue hid her furious expression while following his command and stood up slowly. But unexpectedly, Ruan Xiaoyue suddenly threw a powerful punch wrapped in qi toward him. Seeing her strike blocked by a solid transparent wall, Ruan Xiaoyue didn¡¯t stop. She quickly ran behind the translucent man, approached Sister Xue, and lifted her body while throwing punch after punch at the translucent man to buy herself some time to get closer to Long Linglu, so the three of them could escape.


    She hadn¡¯t run very far from the translucent man when suddenly, she fell while carrying Sister Xue, tumbling and feeling intense pain in her legs. After rolling to a stop on the ground, holding onto Sister Xue to prevent them from being separated, Ruan Xiaoyue, overwhelmed by the pain, tried to look at her legs and saw that both of them had been severed.


    "Argh! My legs are gone! Urgh! Long Linglu! Stop crying! Take Sister Xue and get out of here!"


    ¡°Hiks, hiks¡­ I-I caught her, but what about you, Ruan Xiaoyue?¡±


    ¡°Leave me behind! You have to escape!¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave you! We have to escape together!¡±


    "Don''t be stupid, damn it! Go! If you manage to escape, bring Master here so this bastard can die! Hurry!"


    ¡°Enough playing around."


    "Argh!"


    "Ruan Xiaoyue! Damn it! Let her go! Urgh!"


    After the translucent man spoke, a large hand made of qi appeared in the air, moving toward Ruan Xiaoyue to grab and squeeze her tightly, causing her to scream. Shifting his gaze to Long Linglu, who had insulted him, the translucent man became irritated. He conjured a massive spear made of qi in the air and shot it toward Long Linglu, impaling her. Ignoring whether she was alive or dead, he turned his attention back to Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "Little girl, I gave you a chance to become my disciple, yet you deceived me and even attacked when I was slightly off guard. Luckily, I deflected it in time, or your strange technique could have damaged my soul. I intended to train you to become as strong as I am, so that when I absorb your soul and take your body, my cultivation would skyrocket."


    Still angry at Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s betrayal, the translucent man made a slight squeezing motion with his hand, causing the giant qi hand to mimic his action, squeezing Ruan Xiaoyue harder and making her scream even louder. He continued speaking to the bloodied, near-death Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "ARGHH!"


    "Since you¡¯ve refused me, I will now absorb your soul. Your earlier technique and all the information you possess will become mine. Once you die, I¡¯ll use your divine body as my new vessel. Despite the drawbacks, like the gender difference which might cause some rejection of my soul, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue if I can obtain a divine body as my vessel. Even though my cultivation will decrease after using your body, I¡¯ll be able to overcome that weakness after absorbing that pure yin furnace woman. Hahaha! Even the heavens favor me by bestowing so much fortune! Hahaha! Now I¡¯ll absorb your soul, die, little girl¡ªwhat!"


    As the translucent man moved his fingers in a complex manner to unleash a mysterious technique that could absorb Long Linglu¡¯s soul, he suddenly felt a strange sensation. He turned his gaze and was shocked to see Long Linglu, whom he had ignored, assuming he was dead after being pierced by a spear. Long Linglu had transformed into a massive and lengthy white dragon, her entire body covered in a yellow, smoke-like light. The dragon, or Long Linglu, was so enormous that the ceiling above them collapsed because it couldn¡¯t contain her.


    GRAAAAAHH!


    Long Linglu, now a dragon, roared, destroying many surrounding walls before unleashing a massive concentrated beam of light from her mouth, sending a barrage of powerful beams toward the translucent man.


    Seeing the incoming attack, the translucent man was forced to defend himself from the countless beams of light. Long Linglu took advantage of his distraction, flying swiftly with Xue Lanting in her hand, and bit down on the large qi hand that was gripping Ruan Xiaoyue.


    Since the translucent man was preoccupied with defending himself from the light barrage, the qi hand he conjured weakened. Long Linglu managed to destroy it with her bite and escaped, carrying Ruan Xiaoyue in her mouth, flying upward through the crumbling walls above.

 Chapter 36

    Looking above, there were no longer walls but a blue sky. Long Linglu quickly surveyed her surroundings to ascertain her location, discovering that she was still near the ruins in the alternative forest. Knowing where she was, Long Linglu immediately took flight to escape towards the exit gate of the alternative realm, leaving behind the translucent man who was still underground in the ruins.


    Feeling the abundance of liquid that tasted like blood on her tongue, Long Linglu anxiously encouraged Ruan Xiaoyue not to give up despite her injuries.


    "Ruan Xiaoyue, stay with me! I¡¯ll get you home! Don¡¯t die!"


    "...Long... Linglu, did you... turn into... a dragon?"


    "Don¡¯t talk! Focus on healing! Your wounds are too severe!"


    "...Sister Xue... did you bring her...?"


    "I brought her! She¡¯s in my hands! So, be quiet!"


    "...Am I... in your mouth now? It¡¯s... wet and warm..."


    "Be quiet, Ruan Xiaoyue! Heal yourself! Don¡¯t say another word!"


    "...I¡¯m sorry for... dragging you here... Because of my selfishness, you almost... died... I also apologize for... hitting you so often... I actually consider you... my friend. My awkwardness... not having friends before made me... act harshly towards you... Though it was partly your... arrogance that annoyed me... I still apologize. I miss master... Has she abandoned me?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing Ruan Xiaoyue still talking and not heeding what she was saying, Long Linglu did not respond to her words but instead accelerated her flying speed. Too focused on increasing her speed out of concern for Ruan Xiaoyue''s condition, Long Linglu failed to notice a giant hand made of qi descending rapidly towards her from above.


    "What! Akh!"


    Just as she realized there was a massive qi hand above her, it was already too late. Her body was pressed down by the enormous qi hand with such force that she crashed hard to the ground.


    BAM!


    GRAAAH! ROARRR!


    ¡°RUAN XIAOYUE! DAMN IT! LET ME GO! DAMN THE HAND!¡±


    Due to her unpreparedness to withstand the attack, Ruan Xiaoyue, who was in her mouth, was thrown out and fell hard to the ground. Long Linglu, pressed to the ground not far from the seemingly dying Ruan Xiaoyue, roared and struggled wildly to free herself from the qi hand that was pinning her down. However, it was all in vain, as ultimately, her struggles could not free her from the grip of the qi hand, and the translucent man who had caused it reappeared in front of her without a scratch.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I didn¡¯t expect you could actually transform into a dragon. As I recall, your race has a very difficult lineage to awaken the divine dragon bloodline you possess. Yet you, even though still small, have managed to awaken your lineage, which has raised your value in my eyes from very low to quite high.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let an ancient divine dragon like you go so easily, so dragon girl, surrender and bow down to me! It¡¯s pointless to resist; even in your dragon form, you can fight against cultivators at the early stage of Body Integration, and your body can withstand attacks from peak Body Integration cultivators without killing you. Yet it¡¯s still useless to fight me, whose cultivation is at the peak stage of Cross Tribulation! Especially after I possess the body of that almost dead girl, absorb the furnace you hold, and consume the divine fruit you brought, my cultivation will surely reach the Mahayana level coveted by many cultivators! With that level of cultivation, I will help you seek all the treasures to elevate your cultivation to the Mahayana level like mine, and after that, the two of us can easily dominate this world!¡±


    "I will never serve you! You¡¯re insane! The fact that you¡¯re a wandering soul hiding in an alternate world you placed on this weak Fellow Sun continent proves you¡¯re just a coward who fled from the great continent! Let me go, damn it! You¡¯ve messed with the wrong people! Our master won¡¯t let you get away with this! Gaaahk!"


    "It seems I¡¯ve been too kind by merely pressing you down with my qi hand. Since you¡¯re so stubborn and even insult me, I¡¯ll have to discipline you by slicing your body into pieces and healing you repeatedly with the divine fruits you carry. Luckily for me, there are plenty of those fruits, so I can torture you until you submit to me.¡±


    With those words, the translucent man transformed the qi hand pinning Long Linglu into chains and conjured numerous qi swords to use as instruments of torture on her.


    ___


    ¡°Aghk! Gaahk! Arrrgh!¡±


    ¡°Surrender! You¡¯re incredibly stubborn! I¡¯ve tortured you five times until you were on the brink of death, wasting five divine fruits in the process!¡±


    ¡°Arrrgh! Urgh! ...I will never submit to you! My master will avenge this! Arrrgh!¡±


    ¡®...That voice... Is it Long Linglu? ...She¡¯s being tortured... I want to help her, but... my body won¡¯t move...¡¯


    Ruan Xiaoyue, who had been unconscious after falling from the sky, awoke upon hearing Long Linglu¡¯s screams of pain. She wanted to help but couldn¡¯t move her injured body. Helpless, she could only watch as Long Linglu suffered.


    "Stubborn dragon!"


    "Arrrgh! GRAAAH! ...I will kill you! Arrrrgh!"


    "Your roars are useless against me."


    ''Stop¡­ Long Linglu¡­ She could die¡­ my body won¡¯t move¡­ w-why is Long Linglu and everything around her blurry? It¡¯s d-dark, I can¡¯t see! My body feels nothing! M-master, RuanRuan is scared. Please, master! RuanRuan doesn¡¯t want to die here¡­''


    After crying out for help to her master in her thoughts, her breath gradually faded away little by little. In the end, Ruan Xiaoyue died from blood loss; unfortunately, her master, Vheena, could not hear what she was thinking.


    *


    **


    ***


    ****


    *****


    Strangely, just before Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s soul faded away, the tattered black robe she wore, a gift from her master, emitted a deep purple qi that enveloped her entire body.


    The deep purple qi that surrounded her body miraculously healed all her wounds and even regrew her severed legs as they were before, without a single scar, as if she had never been injured. Not only that, but her fading soul gradually began to recover, causing her, who had been dead, to awaken as if she were gasping for breath.


    ¡°Haaaaaaah¡­ haa, haa, haa, am I still a-alive?¡±


    While the translucent man was torturing Long Linglu, he heard the sound of Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s heavy breathing not far from him. Curious, he shifted his gaze and saw Ruan Xiaoyue, who had been on the brink of death, now completely enveloped in deep purple qi. The sight of that purple qi filled the translucent man with a great sense of danger.


    ¡°What kind of purple qi is that surrounding your body? D-danger, I can¡¯t let you live! Die!¡±


    "Damn it! I didn¡¯t have time to escape!"


    Ruan Xiaoyue, unprepared for the translucent man¡¯s sudden attack, could only block with her hands as he unleashed a barrage of qi swords and spears.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Damn! Damn it! What¡¯s with that purple qi? Where did you get it?!"


    Seeing the panic on the translucent man¡¯s face as his countless qi weapons failed to harm her, Ruan Xiaoyue marveled at the power of the purple qi. But she had underestimated its strength. When the qi fully absorbed into her body, her cultivation rapidly soared from the advanced Golden Core stage to an unknown realm.


    "This is impossible! How could your cultivation rise from Golden Core to Mahayana in an instant?! This doesn¡¯t make sense!"


    ¡°Hehehehe... Didn¡¯t I tell you our master wouldn¡¯t let you get away? Since you¡¯ve tortured me, her pet, and Ruan Xiaoyue, her disciple, my master will ensure you die here!¡± Long Linglu sneered through her pain.


    "Damn it! I need to escape!"


    As the translucent man tried to flee, Ruan Xiaoyue dashed with teleport-like speed and grabbed his neck, coating her hand with qi to prevent him from escaping.


    "Ghak! How can you touch my spirit form?! Damn it, let go!"


    "You were the one who revealed it when you said my attack could wound your soul, so of course, I tried to capture you using my master¡¯s technique."


    ¡°Ghak! Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much, or I¡¯ll destroy your soul! Now hurry up and return the ring containing our divine fruit!¡±


    ¡°Ghak! I won¡¯t! Ghak! Ugh! L-let me go!¡±


    ¡°If you refuse again, I¡¯ll squeeze your neck so hard your soul will be crushed!¡±


    ¡°H-here, take it!¡± replied the translucent man in fear as he saw Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s terrifying expression and felt the grip on his neck tighten.


    After taking the ring from the translucent man, Ruan Xiaoyue walked toward Long Linglu, dragging the translucent man by the neck as she went. Once in front of Long Linglu, Ruan Xiaoyue easily shattered the qi chains that bound her and then stuffed several divine fruits into Long Linglu¡¯s mouth, seeing the miserable state of her dragon form with her legs and tail severed.


    ¡°Long Linglu, eat these fruits. You¡¯re in a pitiful state.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Th-thank you, Ruan Xiaoyue... I¡¯m healed!¡± replied Long Linglu after swallowing all the fruits Ruan Xiaoyue had given her.


    ¡°Where is Sister Xue? I don¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°The human called Xue is under the pile of my severed limbs. You can find her there. And what about that bastard you¡¯re dragging? Aren¡¯t you going to kill him? If you don¡¯t, give him to me! I want revenge for all the times he tortured me!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Let me go! If you kill me, that woman named Xue will die too, with her soul shattered like mine, because I¡¯ve already inscribed my soul secret technique onto hers!¡±


    Ignoring the translucent man¡¯s threatening words, Ruan Xiaoyue didn¡¯t respond and continued talking to Long Linglu.


    ¡°¡­Can you turn back into your half-dragon human form? Your voice is too loud when you¡¯re a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can, watch.¡± Long Linglu¡¯s dragon body glowed brightly, and then she transformed back into her horned loli form.


    Seeing the two little girls ignoring him and appearing distracted by their conversation, the translucent man seized the opportunity. He silently conjured numerous qi swords in the air and shot them rapidly toward the dragon girl and the girl with the Pure Yin physique.


    Because his attack targeted both of them simultaneously, the little girl released her grip on his neck to swiftly protect her friends, allowing him to flee quickly.


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue! Are you okay? I saw you suddenly run so fast, almost disappearing, and then you were already carrying that human called Xue.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that bastard¡¯s attack? He unleashed many qi swords aimed at you and Sister Xue, so I had to let him go to block the attack aimed at you two.¡±


    ¡°Woah! Y-yeah, you¡¯re right. Looking around, I can see many qi swords about to disappear. But what about that damned human? He¡¯s fled so far away, I can¡¯t even see where he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, now that that bastard has fled, I can try unleashing the full power of the Mahayana-level cultivator he mentioned. I¡¯m also curious to see how strong I am now.¡±


    ¡®Although that transparent bastard¡¯s words worry me, since he said Sister Xue¡¯s soul is marked with his secret technique, which could destroy her soul. Should I stop trying to unleash my full power? No, I can¡¯t stop. That bastard might¡¯ve lied to trick me into letting him go by claiming he¡¯s done something to Sister Xue. I have to kill him; it¡¯ll be dangerous if I let him escape!¡¯


    Having made up her mind, Ruan Xiaoyue asked Long Linglu to carry Sister Xue. Then she focused on the direction the translucent man had fled, assuming a combat stance and gathering a massive amount of golden qi in her hands. After gathering enough qi, she attempted to enhance her master¡¯s technique by adding an outer layer of qi to her right hand that moved in wave-like rings. With this enhancement, she unleashed her usual technique and triggered the ripple rings just as her punch was about to hit, causing an impact she couldn¡¯t have imagined.


    Shuu... FuuBOOAaAAMMM!!


    With just the power of her Mahayana level alone, her punch would have obliterated everything in the alternate realm. But after adding the new enhancement to her master¡¯s technique, the impact spread in waves, causing the alternate dimension to shatter, unable to withstand her attack. The remnants of her strike burst through the severely damaged gateway to the alternate realm, causing a massive explosion that eradicated all the Great Thunder sect cultivators waiting for Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s group to emerge.


    The numerous fragments and cracks in the alternate dimension made Ruan Xiaoyue sense danger. She wrapped her entire body in qi and embraced Long Linglu and Xue Lanting to protect them from the collapsing dimension. A few moments later, after being tossed around in the chaotic dimension for a while, Ruan Xiaoyue finally found a small exit crack in the Death Forest and managed to escape the ruined alternate realm with Long Linglu and Xue Lanting.


    ¡°Huuuuuft, w-we almost died in there. That was terrifying.¡±


    "Y-You''re right, Ruan Xiaoyue. Th-that shattered dimension earlier was terrifying. If you hadn''t been as strong as you are now, we might have been torn apart by the numerous cracks and chaotic rifts in the dimension. I never want to experience that again."


    "You''re right. I don¡¯t want to feel that again either¡ªhuh? M-my power is fading! I¡¯m back to Golden Core!"


    "Ruan Xiaoyue, it seems like your cultivation earlier was only temporary, but that tattered robe you''re wearing is glowing purple. Could that be the source of your power?"


    "Yes, you''re right. The power I had earlier came from this old robe, which belonged to our master. Wow, even though the robe was badly torn, it¡¯s restored to its original state. Ugh, but unfortunately, the power wasn¡¯t permanent."


    "Damn it! I''m really jealous that you''re wearing our master¡¯s old robe, especially one with such amazing abilities! And yet you¡¯re complaining that the power isn¡¯t permanent¡ªso ungrateful! Give that robe to me!"


    "How bold of you to ask for the robe that master gave to me. Besides, she already gave you a ring, so¡ª"


    "R-Ruan Xiaoyue! T-this person named Xue isn¡¯t breathing! H-her heart isn¡¯t even beating anymore!"


    "Th-that can¡¯t be, d-did that translucent man tell the truth? D-damn, there¡¯s no breath! What do we do now? It¡¯s pointless to have saved Sister Xue if she¡¯s going to die! Ugh! Why did you hit me?"


    "Idiot! Why are you panicking like that? Get the divine fruit from your storage ring. Isn''t that fruit supposed to heal everything?"


    After hearing Long Linglu¡¯s words, Ruan Xiaoyue followed her advice and took out the divine fruit from her storage ring. Once she had the fruit, she was unsure how to give it to Sister Xue.


    "I-I can''t give it to her! H-how do I get Sister Xue to eat this? She¡¯s not even moving!"


    "T-try chewing it yourself first and then pass the chewed fruit into Sister Xue¡¯s mouth."


    Following Long Linglu¡¯s advice, Ruan Xiaoyue chewed the divine fruit. After crushing it in her mouth, she put the chewed fruit into Sister Xue¡¯s mouth.


    "I-it¡¯s no use! The fruit won¡¯t go into Sister Xue¡¯s body! We need water! Go find some, Long Linglu, you can turn into a dragon."


    "O-okay, wait a moment... Here! I¡¯ve got it! O-open her mouth! I¡¯m carrying the water in my mouth!"


    Pouring the water from her mouth into Xue Lanting¡¯s, which Ruan Xiaoyue had opened, the two of them watched as the severe wounds on Sister Xue¡¯s body healed instantly. However, although Xue Lanting''s body was restored, her soul did not return, even after they waited for a long time. Ruan Xiaoyue, seeing that Xue Lanting couldn¡¯t be revived, remained silent, saddened by the situation.


    "...It¡¯s no use. We¡¯ve done everything we could. Sister Xue can¡¯t come back to life. ...I¡¯m sorry, Sister Xue, I tried my best to save you, but this is how it turned out."


    "Don¡¯t give up yet, Ruan Xiaoyue! Take this person named Xue and get on my back. We¡¯ll take her home and ask our master to bring her back!"


    "B-but how could master revive her? Even that damn translucent man said Sister Xue¡¯s soul would be shattered if we killed her!"


    "Just get on already! Why are you doubting master? Didn¡¯t she save you earlier when you were on the brink of death?"


    ''Long Linglu is right, why would I doubt master when she even brought me back to life after I died? I¡¯ll apologize to master for doubting her, and then I¡¯ll beg her to bring Sister Xue back.'' Ruan Xiaoyue thought.


    After that, Ruan Xiaoyue, carrying her Sister Xue on her back, climbed onto the back of the enormous dragon Long Linglu, who then flew swiftly toward her master¡¯s house. A few minutes later, Long Linglu, carrying Ruan Xiaoyue and Xue Lanting, arrived at her master¡¯s home and flew to the backyard upon seeing her master sitting leisurely.


    "...A-a dragon?"


    "Master! Please help us save this human!" "Master! Please save Sister Xue!"


    "T-that voice... Long Linglu and Ruan Xiaoyue? ...What do you need help with?"


    Hearing her master''s words, Ruan Xiaoyue got down from Long Linglu''s back while carrying Sister Xue''s lifeless body. Meanwhile, Long Linglu transformed back into her half-dragon human form.


    ¡°RuanRuan asks her master to save Sister Xue, whom RuanRuan is carrying.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is this woman sleeping?¡±


    ¡°No, master, Sister Xue is¡ªeh?¡±


    Just as Ruan Xiaoyue was about to tell her master that Sister Xue was dead and not sleeping, suddenly Sister Xue began to breathe again, as if she were merely asleep. Witnessing this miracle filled Ruan Xiaoyue with immense gratitude towards her master.


    ¡°T-thank you, master, for saving Sister Xue! You¡¯re truly amazing! Thank you, master!¡±


    ¡°Woah! Ruan Xiaoyue, you¡¯re right! She¡¯s breathing again! Master is incredible! This woman named Xue isn¡¯t going to die! Thank you for saving her, master!¡±


    ¡°O-oh, y-yes. What have I done¡ªuhum! Ruan Xiaoyue, take this woman to your room and let her rest for now. After that, come back here; I want to hear the story of the two of you who have been away for five days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, master.¡±

 Chapter 37

    BOOOOOOOMMM¡­


    ¡°Hmm? That sounds like an explosion, but where is it coming from? Could it be from Death Forest? D-don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not far from here. H-hopefully it¡¯s not caused by some cultivators fighting. If it really is a battle, I might get caught up in it. Damn! RuanRuan, Xianxiu, Linglu, where are you all when I need protection?¡±


    ¡°C-calm down. Since it was only one explosion, it probably wasn¡¯t a fight between cultivators. But then, what was it? Could a cultivator have caused that? ¡­well, whatever. The fighting sounds or explosion have stopped, so there¡¯s no need for me to overthink it. I¡¯d better finish my lunch.¡±


    Having no reason to worry about the source of the explosion, Vheena nonchalantly shrugged it off and returned to her unfinished lunch.


    "Yawn, ahh... after lunch, I feel sleepy for some reason. It seems like it would be nice to take a nap in the backyard. Luckily, I¡¯ve already washed the dishes and utensils, so I can just head to the backyard to relax before my two disciples and pets return!"


    Feeling excited, Vheena went to the backyard, grabbed a rocking chair that was there, and placed it near a shady tree to enjoy the rest she had been looking forward to.


    Sitting on the chair and closing her eyes to savor the tranquility, Vheena tried to relax, but even after lounging for a while, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She began to think of trivial things to keep her mind busy, hoping it would help her drift off.


    ¡®Feeling the cool breeze around the garden while sitting on my rocking chair is so soothing. I would never have done something so boring in my old world. Is it because I don¡¯t have a cellphone in this world that I¡¯ve come to enjoy these lazy, old-people hobbies?¡¯


    ¡®It seems like that¡¯s the case. Besides, this world is so boring with so little entertainment compared to my old world. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any hobbies other than lazing around every day¡ªhmm? Why does it feel like there¡¯s a shadow over me, making my closed eyes feel even darker? Is it because it¡¯s about to rain? S-something¡¯s strange. I hear heavy breathing nearby. Whose breathing is this? I-it¡¯s better if I open my eyes and check¡ª¡¯


    ¡°¡­A-a dragon?¡±


    ¡®Scary! Scary! Scary! W-why is there a dragon right in front of my face? A-and it¡¯s enormous! A-am I going to die here, eaten by this dragon?¡¯


    As Vheena felt a wave of despair, seeing a dragon looming above her as if it were about to devour her, she suddenly heard two familiar voices coming from the dragon.


    "Master! Please help us save this human!" "Master! Please save Sister Xue!"


    "T-that voice... Long Linglu and Ruan Xiaoyue? ...What do you need help with?"


    ¡®It seems this dragon is Long Linglu, while Ruan Xiaoyue might be on its back? Thank goodness, it¡¯s really them. I was so scared just now, thinking a random dragon was going to eat me. But still, why are they, who¡¯ve been gone for five days, suddenly asking me to save Sister Xue? W-woah! Long Linglu has transformed back into a half-dragon human! I-it¡¯s unbelievable how such a huge dragon just became a loli dragon girl!¡¯


    While Vheena was marveling at Long Linglu¡¯s transformation, her disciple Ruan Xiaoyue, who had been carrying Xue Lanting, came down from Long Linglu¡¯s back and approached her to ask for help.


    ¡°RuanRuan asks her master to save Sister Xue, whom RuanRuan is carrying.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is this woman sleeping?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s with this stunning beauty RuanRuan is carrying? She¡¯s too gorgeous! Her skin is flawless and without any injuries, so she must just be asleep or unconscious, right? Why on earth is RuanRuan asking me to save her? Is she expecting me to kiss this woman to wake her up?¡¯


    ¡°No, Master, Sister Xue is¡ªeh?¡±


    ¡°T-thank you, master, for saving Sister Xue! You¡¯re truly amazing! Thank you, master!¡±


    ¡°Woah! Ruan Xiaoyue, you¡¯re right! She¡¯s breathing again! Master is incredible! This woman named Xue isn¡¯t going to die! Thank you for saving her, master!¡±


    ¡®W-what? What¡¯s going on? W-why are the two of you suddenly thanking me? I didn¡¯t even do anything! Is it just because I had the fleeting thought of kissing that sleeping beauty that you¡¯re thanking me? No, that can¡¯t be it. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re thanking me for something that strange. At the very least, I should respond to these two little girls. It would be weird if I just stayed silent while they¡¯re so energetically expressing their gratitude!¡¯


    ¡°O-oh, y-yes. What have I done¡ªuhum! Ruan Xiaoyue, take this woman to your room and let her rest for now. After that, come back here; I want to hear the story of the two of you who have been away for five days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, master.¡±


    ¡®Ugh! Now that they¡¯re both back, my brain will have to work hard again. I need to think of a plan to trick them, and I hope my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt from the stress caused by my disciples and pet.¡¯


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Trying to maintain a flat expression on her face despite feeling sad, Vheena sat up, adopting the demeanor of an expert. Unfortunately, her facade was shattered when Long Linglu approached her and immediately sat in her lap, hugging her.


    ¡°Master, you saw Linglu¡¯s transformation, right? What do you think? Is it cool?¡±


    ¡®Cool? Yeah, it was definitely cool. Linglu¡¯s dragon form resembles a Chinese dragon, but with white skin and horns, her body enveloped in blazing yellow light like fire. I think that¡¯s really cool. Especially the size of her body when she transformed, which might have been about 40 meters tall and an absurd length of around 200 meters, making her look truly dominant. But as an ordinary human, I find Linglu¡¯s dragon form quite intimidating. I felt like I was a character from a certain game facing a massive dragon god boss with just a sword! But aside from that, why is this dragon girl hugging me? Whatever, I might as well praise this silly girl.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Of course, your dragon form was incredibly cool. I even want to try riding on your back and experiencing what it¡¯s like to fly in your dragon form.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe, if Master wants to ride on Linglu, all Master has to do is command it. Linglu belongs to Master, so I¡¯ll follow all of Master¡¯s orders.¡± Long Linglu responded shyly, wagging her tail happily.


    BASH!


    ¡®Linglu-chan, I was just complimenting you to lift your spirits. Why are you blushing like that? Look at the dent your tail left next to my foot. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but the ground is caving in! Is this dragon girl getting stronger? H-hey, why is your big tail wrapping around my legs? Let go! I¡¯m scared my legs are going to get crushed!¡¯


    As Vheena, who was being hugged by Linglu, stiffened in fear at the thought of her legs being crushed by Linglu''s big tail, she remained unaware that RuanRuan had just finished moving Sister Xue to her room and had returned.


    Seeing her master being affectionately embraced by Long Linglu, with a flushed face while sitting in Vheena''s lap, RuanRuan felt a pang of hurt in her heart, which quickly turned into anger. She immediately shouted at Long Linglu to let go of her master.


    ¡°Long Linglu! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Get off Master¡¯s lap! Where are your manners?¡±


    ¡°Ck! Why are you upset when I¡¯m with Master? Besides, I¡¯m her pet; it¡¯s only natural for me to want her affection!¡±


    ¡°You! Get off Master¡¯s lap right now! She belongs to me! I¡¯ve never even sat on her lap!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me! Let go of me, Ruan Xiaoyue! I¡¯m her pet! Master is mine! You, as a disciple, should behave like one and not be jealous of me!¡±


    ¡®Ugh! Linglu, don¡¯t hug me so tightly; your soft body is making me feel all flustered! And RuanRuan, stop pulling at her; it only makes Linglu hug me tighter, making me feel her softness even more! Oh no, I feel my Lolicon parameters rising!¡¯


    ¡°Long Linglu, let go of Master! Ugh! Why can¡¯t I pull you away? When did your body get this strong?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Ruan Xiaoyue, ever since my divine dragon bloodline awakened, of course, my strength has grown tremendously! With this power, I can surely defeat you! Let¡¯s duel to see who¡¯s the strongest! If you lose, you have to lick my feet and obey my every command! If you win, I¡¯ll let go of Master. How about it? Are you brave enough?¡±


    ¡°You brat! That¡¯s not a fair bet! Why do I have to lick your feet if I lose, while all you have to do if I win is let go of Master? That¡¯s not fair! Let go of Master now!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I won¡¯t let go of Master until you agree to a duel with me!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, damn it, why can¡¯t I break free! Long Linglu, let go of Master!¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough, you two. Stop messing around. And Linglu, get off my lap. It¡¯s time for you both to explain to the master where you¡¯ve been for the past five days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    ¡®Phew, luckily I told Linglu to get off my lap. Still, it¡¯s embarrassing that I, as their master, let them argue for so long just so I could keep feeling Linglu¡¯s body hugging me. Could it be that without realizing it, I¡¯ve truly become a Lolicon? Somehow, this doesn¡¯t feel right,¡¯ Vheena thought with a sad expression.


    After Linglu got off Vheena¡¯s lap, RuanRuan, now calm after seeing Linglu no longer sitting on her master¡¯s lap, began to tell the story of what she and Long Linglu had experienced in the alternate realm.


    ¡°So, it started when RuanRuan was exploring Death Forest¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, Ruan Xiaoyue. Let me tell the story quickly. So here¡¯s what happened, Master. While Linglu was gardening, Ruan Xiaoyue suddenly invited Linglu to enter an alternate realm to look for a human named Xue. After that, we explored the alternate realm, encountered some scumbags from a scumbag sect, and then we were captured by these scumbag who threatened us to follow them. Then, those scumbag and he alternate realm were destroyed by Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s attack. Because of that, we managed to escape from those scumbag and also successfully brought back the human named Xue. That¡¯s the story, Master!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Is that it? Is that really how it happened, Linglu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Even though Long Linglu rudely interrupted RuanRuan¡¯s story, what she said is true. Although there are many details she left out, the main point is that we managed to bring back Sister Xue and survived that scumbag cultivator.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m getting a headache listening to their story. Also, why does Linglu keep using the word ¡°scumbag¡± so much? And RuanRuan, how can she agree with Linglu¡¯s version of the story so easily? Am I just too dumb to understand what they¡¯re saying? After hearing this weird story from these two little girls, how should I even react? Ugh, my stomach hurts. I¡¯ll just try to praise and criticize them. Time to act like a proper master again.¡¯


    Standing from her chair with graceful movements, Vheena turned her back to the two girls, raising her gaze toward the sky to act like an expert. But seeing only thick foliage above instead of the sky, Vheena quickly turned back around and gently patted the heads of her confused disciples, wearing a loving expression to hide her embarrassment from failing to act like an expert.


    ¡°Uh, y-you two, I¡¯m really glad to see your willingness to help your friend, even though it was very dangerous for you. However, that¡¯s still not a wise decision. You both underestimated your enemies, which led to multiple attacks against you and even nearly getting killed. If a situation like this arises again in the future, I want you both to think things through first to avoid it happening again. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master!¡± ¡°Understood, my Master!¡±


    ¡®Phew, even though those words feel cheap, at least they look serious while listening to me, so they should be fooled, right? So, to keep these two little girls from talking any further, it¡¯s better to invite them for lunch.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, yeah, since we¡¯ve finished the story, it¡¯s better if I take you both for lunch. You two haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Master!¡± ¡°Of course not, my Master! Please make your pet some delicious food as a reward for awakening my bloodline, Master!¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    After that, Vheena led RuanRuan and Linglu to the dining room and instructed them to sit and wait while she went to the kitchen to prepare a simple lunch for the two little girls.

 Chapter 38

    "Here is your lunch, you may eat it now."


    "Thank you, master, but why are there only plates for RuanRuan and Long Linglu? Where''s your plate? C-could it be that the plates ran out? I-if that''s the case, master can share a plate with RuanRuan, RuanRuan wouldn''t mind sharing with master!"


    "Huh? Yeah¡­ actually, I already had lunch before you two came home, so it''s just you two who are eating. I''ll sit here and watch you both eat."


    "That''s too bad..."


    ¡®Why do you look so sad, RuanRuan? Do you really want to share a plate with me that much? Of course, I wouldn¡¯t mind¡ªI mean, as your master, I have to maintain my dignity, so it''s impossible for me to lower myself to share a plate with my student, maybe?¡¯


    "Nyam, nyam, Master, why is my food the same as Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s? Nyam, nyam, where¡¯s the special food as a reward for awakening my bloodline?"


    "Uh¡­ Linglu, y-your food was made to look like RuanRuan¡¯s on purpose. But, if you''re observant, you should be able to feel that your food has a secret only you can sense."


    "Really? Hmm... Nyam, nyam... W-whoa! Turns out what you said is true, master! At first, Linglu just felt the usual benefits from this food, but when you mentioned there was a secret to it, Linglu tried to focus more deeply on it, and indeed, there''s a new benefit Linglu just discovered! Thank you, master, for making this food just for Linglu!"


    "O-of course."


    ¡®Is there something wrong with this little dragon girl¡¯s brain? It''s obvious that the food she¡¯s eating is exactly the same as RuanRuan¡¯s. How could she be fooled by such a ridiculous excuse? A new benefit? Haha, I even tasted it earlier before giving it to these two little girls, and there''s nothing special about it, except that it¡¯s a bit salty. Besides being noisy and arrogant, Linglu is easy to trick. I like her innocence, makes it easier for me to deceive her.¡¯


    "Long Linglu, let me have a bit of your food, I want to experience the benefits Master talked about. Nom, nom..."


    "Hey! Who said you could take from mine! Didn''t you hear what Master said? Only I can experience its benefits!"


    "Nom, nom, I only took a little. Why are you so stingy? Didn''t Master give you a lot of food?"


    "Still, you can''t just take what''s mine! You even grabbed it without asking for my permission! Give me back my food!"


    "Let me go! Don¡¯t embarrass me in front of Master!"


    "I won''t let go until you give back my food!"


    "You''re being unreasonable! How am I supposed to return it? Besides, it¡¯s already in my stomach! Just let me go, don¡¯t cause trouble!"


    "No! You must give back my food! I won''t stop until it¡¯s returned!"


    ¡®Ugh, these two little girls are always arguing over trivial matters. Even though it¡¯s noisy, I quite enjoy the chaos they bring. It makes my home feel lively.¡¯


    "Excuse me."


    As Vheena sat with a smile, watching RuanRuan and Linglu bicker, she heard someone ask for permission to enter the dining room. Turning to look, she saw the voice belonged to the beautiful woman recently saved by RuanRuan. Xue Lanting, the beautiful woman, also looked toward the three people at the dining table. As her gaze shifted from RuanRuan and Linglu to Vheena, Vheena noticed her expression of shock upon seeing her face.


    Ruan Xiaoyue, who also heard Xue¡¯s voice, stopped her argument with Long Linglu and approached her to ask about her condition.


    "Sister Xue, you''re awake. Is your body still hurting?"


    Upon hearing Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s concern, Xue Lanting quickly suppressed her surprise and shifted her gaze from Vheena to Ruan Xiaoyue, who had come closer.


    "...Little Ruan, was it you who saved me from the alternative realm cultivator who captured me?"


    "Yes, it was me and Long Linglu, but we were only successful thanks to Master''s help."


    Upon hearing Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s answer, Xue Lanting immediately bowed deeply toward all three of them in gratitude for saving her life.


    "Thank you, Little Ruan and Miss Long Linglu, for going through the trouble of saving me even though we¡¯ve only just met. And I also owe you a deep debt of gratitude, Miss immortal, for saving me."


    "It¡¯s alright, Sister Xue, especially since you¡¯ve saved me before. Of course, I would save you when you''re in trouble."


    "Hmph, it''s nothing, human named Xue. I saved you to repay my debt for convincing Ruan Xiaoyue not to kill me. Because of you, I¡¯m still alive and even became the pet of a magnificent master."


    "...No problem."


    ¡®What help did I even give her? Why is RuanRuan exaggerating my role in all of this? I was just lazing around at home.¡¯


    "...Truly, I¡¯m very grateful for the help of the Miss immortal, Little Ruan, and Miss Long Linglu for saving me."


    Seeing Xue Lanting bow even deeper in gratitude, placing her palm over her fist, made Vheena feel a bit embarrassed. She walked over and placed a hand on Xue Lanting¡¯s shoulder, inviting her to join them for lunch.


    "That¡¯s enough; you''re being too formal. Come sit here. You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you? Let me, as the host, serve you some food."


    "Oh, no, Miss immortal, I don¡¯t want to trouble you any further."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all. Just sit down, you''re a friend of my beloved student."


    "Hehe, I¡¯m Master¡¯s favorite student~"


    Ignoring RuanRuan¡¯s strange comment, Vheena went to the kitchen to get some leftover food to serve to Xue Lanting. While she was preparing the meal, RuanRuan, who had returned to normal, started speaking to Xue Lanting, asking why she had been targeted by the Great Thunder Sect.


    "Sister Xue, why was the Great Thunder Sect after you? Was it because we killed that scumbag in the alternative realm? And where are your junior disciples? Are they being targeted too?"


    "Actually¡ª"


    Xue Lanting stopped herself from answering when she saw Vheena return with the food. She walked over to help take the plate from her.


    "Miss immortal, let me carry that."


    "Alright. And RuanRuan, Linglu, you two finish your meals first before you continue talking."


    "Yes, Master." "Alright, Master!"


    After the three of them finished eating, Vheena, who was gathering the plates to wash them, was stopped by RuanRuan and Xue Lanting, who insisted on doing it, leaving her to sit alone as Linglu was also forced to help with the dishes. A few moments later, the three of them returned to the dining room and sat back at the dining table, listening to Xue Lanting''s story.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s purely my fault for trusting one of my juniors too much. I didn¡¯t expect that after eating the divine fruit and feeling how amazing its effects were, one of my juniors who saw the effects didn¡¯t eat it but instead made an excuse to eat it the next day. It turns out she took the divine fruit to the Great Thunder sect and exchanged it to become an inner disciple of the sect.¡±


    ¡°Because of my junior¡¯s betrayal, the Great Thunder sect sent many of its elders to the White Lotus sect to threaten our sect master to hand me and three of my junior sisters over to them, claiming we had stolen their divine fruit. My sect master, fearing their threats without thinking further, sold the three of us to the Great Thunder sect. Seeing our sect master not helping but instead trying to capture us and even insulting us as thieves in front of the elders and many disciples without anyone defending us made the four of us heartbroken by the betrayal.¡±


    ¡°When the sect master tried to capture us in front of the disciples, one of my junior sisters, also heartbroken by the betrayal from our own sect, chose to self-detonate her early Golden Core to give us time to escape. Thanks to that opportunity, the three of us managed to flee.¡±


    ¡®I may be just an ordinary person, so I don¡¯t really know what a cultivator''s life is like, but hearing this woman being betrayed by her junior, her sect master, and all the disciples just for a divine fruit¡ªit¡¯s truly ridiculous. Even though I¡¯ve seen clich¨¦d stories like this in cultivation novels, it¡¯s still funny to see it in real life. All because of a fruit? Pfft, I can¡¯t even take her sad story seriously.¡¯


    ¡°Since the ones chasing us were elders from the Great Thunder sect, most of whom had Nascent Soul cultivation, my two junior sisters chose to sacrifice themselves so I could escape. Although I managed to flee thanks to their sacrifice, I was left with many severe injuries. Fortunately, I chose an alternative realm as my destination, so the Great Thunder sect¡¯s Nascent Soul-level elders couldn¡¯t pursue me. Even so, I was still unlucky as I was captured by the cultivator who owned the alternative realm, interested in my Pure Yin Physique that had just awakened¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t even know I had.¡±


    ¡®Pfft, m-must hold my expression, th-this is so weird if I imagine Nascent Soul cultivators running around chasing a woman just for some fruit she got. Hahaha, m-must hold it in. I-I heard this woman has a Pure Yin Physique? No wonder her face is so beautiful and her body is so perfect, she even got captured by a powerful cultivator to be forced into a sex. H-her life is so miserable, going through one calamity after another. I really shouldn¡¯t be laughing at her story.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Sister Xue. I didn¡¯t expect that giving you the divine fruit in the alternative realm would lead to such calamity for you,¡± said Ruan Xiaoyue apologetically after hearing Xue Lanting¡¯s story.


    ¡®Ruan Xiaoyue! It turns out all this woman¡¯s problems were caused by you! I was even laughing at Xue Lanting¡¯s tragic story, and the cause was you! Since you are my disciple, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll also suffer the karma from this! Guh, don¡¯t tell me the entire Great Thunder sect will come here to capture RuanRuan and me, her master? P-please let my deceiving face scare them when that happens.¡¯


    ¡°I told you, Little Ruan, that this was entirely my fault. You even warned me to eat it right away, but I underestimated it, and that¡¯s why this happened.¡±


    ¡®Even though it may have been your own carelessness for not listening to RuanRuan, I¡¯m also pretty sure RuanRuan is partly to blame since she¡¯s probably an MC. I¡¯m saying this from my experience reading novels and manga where everyone close to the MC always suffers. That¡¯s probably why you¡¯ve had such calamity, maybe?¡¯


    ¡°In that case, let me help you get revenge, Sister Xue! I also have a grudge against the Great Thunder sect since they almost killed me in the alternative realm. We also need to go to your sect to demand justice for their betrayal. And your junior sister who betrayed you can¡¯t be left alive. I can¡¯t stand knowing a traitor like her is living comfortably!¡±


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue is right, Xue Lanting! I also hold a grudge against them, so I will definitely help you get your revenge! We can¡¯t let your sect off the hook! You must demand justice from your sect master for selling you out like that!¡±


    ¡°¡­Actually, my junior sister who betrayed me is already dead, killed by one of the elders of the Great Thunder sect because she was no longer of use to them. She was truly foolish to think the Great Thunder sect would keep their promise after giving them the divine fruit. The Great Thunder sect has long been known for pillaging and destroying small sects they don¡¯t like, yet my junior sister foolishly chose them just because they are the number one sect on the continent. As for my sect master and all the disciples of my sect, they were all massacred, and my sect can now be considered destroyed from the information I got after killing one of the Great Thunder sect disciples who was chasing me in the alternative realm,¡± replied Xue Lanting in an empty voice, without expression on her face.


    ¡°Those Great Thunder sect bastards are truly cruel! They acted too high-handed, destroying your sect! Let¡¯s go, Sister Xue, to their sect¡ªI¡¯ll help you destroy them! People as evil as they are shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come too! I¡¯ll destroy and kill them all, for the evil they¡¯ve done! Let¡¯s go, Xue Lanting, we¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    ¡®Uwah, RuanRuan and Linglu are too ruthless, wanting to take revenge by destroying the Great Thunder sect. Is this really how all cultivators are when they get strong, that they easily choose to slaughter and annihilate entire sects?¡¯


    ¡°Master, please allow RuanRuan and Long Linglu to help Sister Xue destroy their sect. We can¡¯t let them¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Little Ruan, I won¡¯t destroy their sect. Besides, I¡¯m already satisfied avenging my junior sister by killing many of their inner disciples who chased me. As for my sect, I won¡¯t avenge them after the sect master and elders tried to capture us, and the disciples only insulted and mocked us when we were about to be captured.¡±


    ¡®Eh? This woman doesn¡¯t want revenge? Even though RuanRuan and Linglu are ready to help her get her revenge. Is she scared?¡¯


    ¡°But Sister Xue, we can¡¯t just let them go. We must destroy their sect! A life for a life¡ªthey must die!¡±


    "That''s right! Xue Lanting, don''t be a coward looking for excuses; you''ve already killed plenty of their disciples! I won''t accept such a cowardly excuse! We also need to destroy their sect!"


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m afraid of suffering again! I¡¯m tired of all this! I¡¯ve never liked fighting! How long do you expect me to keep fighting just for revenge? We don¡¯t even know if the Great Thunder sect has someone strong backing them or if they have many connections. I don¡¯t want revenge to cost all of us our lives! I don¡¯t want to experience any more loss! Besides, I also have a Pure Yin Physique¡ªif the Great Thunder sect finds out, they¡¯ll surely capture me and use me as a cultivation furnace!¡±


    ''Her attitude... could it be that this woman was born into the wrong world? How can a cultivator be traumatized? Aren''t cultivators usually known for their arrogance and pride? How could she be so cowardly?'' Vheena thought, confused as she watched Xue Lanting trembling in response to RuanRuan and Linglu''s words.


    Unable to bear Xue Lanting¡¯s cowardice, Long Linglu forcefully dragged Xue Lanting to the backyard to take her to the Great Thunder sect after transforming into a dragon.


    ¡°Let me go! I don¡¯t want to go! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be betrayed by your master, elders, and sect members, especially when you watch your junior sister sacrifice herself to help you escape! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to be chased again just because of someone¡¯s greed! Please, let me go! I just want to live peacefully!¡±


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue, hold her! Don¡¯t let her escape! I¡¯ll transform into a dragon, and then we¡¯ll force her to come with us and destroy the Great Thunder sect!¡±


    Ruan Xiaoyue, who also went to the backyard confused by Long Linglu¡¯s actions of forcibly dragging Sister Xue, immediately restrained Xue Lanting tightly so she couldn¡¯t escape after Long Linglu instructed her to hold Sister Xue.


    "Forgive me, Sister Xue, but I will force you to come along. Don''t worry, we won''t get hurt. We''ll show you the completely destroyed Great Thunder Sect for messing with us. If something unexpected does happen, don''t worry, Sister Xue, because I''m wearing our master''s robe, which has incredible powers!"


    ''Huh? Did RuanRuan say my robe has incredible powers? Is she talking about that old worn-out robe she got from me? How is that possible? I mean, it was just a hand-me-down from a villager in Stone Village, who was definitely just an ordinary person. But how could it have powers? I''ve been wearing that robe for two years and never knew it had any abilities. Could it be because RuanRuan is the MC, and that''s why the robe has powers now? But where could the powers of this worn-out robe come from? C-could it be that there was a powerful cultivator in Stone Village secretly giving me this robe to curry favor with me? O-or maybe some immortal hiding in disguise was fooled by my looks and gave me this powerful robe to befriend me?''


    "...Master... master... master... master!"


    "Huh? What is it, RuanRuan?"


    "Are you okay, master? I saw you spacing out just now. If you''re thinking about something important, I apologize for disturbing you."


    "It''s fine. Why were you calling me?"


    ''I should be more careful when I zone out. I didn''t expect RuanRuan to snap me out of it. As a (fake) expert, I can''t let weaknesses like that show.''


    "RuanRuan was calling you because I wanted to ask for your permission for the three of us to go and destroy the Great Thunder Sect."


    "...Are you sure you can defeat them all?"


    "Of course, master! Now that Linglu has awakened the bloodline of the divine dragon, there''s no one on this continent who can defeat Linglu! Rest assured, master, Linglu will protect both Ruan Xiaoyue and Xue Lanting!"


    "Why do you think you''re stronger than me? Remember, you lost once, and even now, you''re still my subordinate, Long Linglu!"


    "That won''t be for long! After we destroy the Great Thunder Sect, I''ll challenge you again, Ruan Xiaoyue! I''ll show you my true strength!"


    "That''s enough, stop arguing. If you''re confident, then go. Just be careful in battle, and don''t kill any innocents. Let them go if the cultivators surrender."


    "Understood, master." "Got it, master!"


    ''Since RuanRuan and Linglu seem confident, it should be fine to let them take revenge, right? Seeing how big Linglu''s dragon form is and how strong RuanRuan''s punches are, I trust they''ll succeed. Well, let''s hope they do.''


    Watching Linglu''s dragon body, carrying the anxious-looking RuanRuan and Xue Lanting, disappear from view, Vheena returned to the house and resumed her usual activities, though a slight worry about their safety lingered in her mind.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°Master! We¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Have you finished your revenge?¡±


    Just as Vheena had finished bathing and was sitting in a chair illuminated by candlelight, she suddenly heard the voices of RuanRuan and Linglu in the front yard as they entered the house, leaving her confused because they shouldn¡¯t have returned so quickly.


    ¡®Why are they back? It¡¯s only just turned night; did they flee because they couldn¡¯t destroy the Great Thunder sect? D-don¡¯t tell me they actually succeeded in destroying the Great Thunder sect, b-but it¡¯s only been four hours, how could they destroy it so quickly!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Master! Hahahaha, it was so funny; they were pathetic because many of their elders and disciples had already died from the explosion caused by Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s earlier attack from the alternative realm gate! That made it very easy for us to wipe out the rest of them. Even their ancestors at the early Body Integration stage came out to fight us, but of course, Linglu is so strong that Linglu just sent them to their graves. Hahahaha, the fight was so exciting!¡±


    "W-what about those who didn¡¯t resist? Did you let them go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Master. While Long Linglu fought fiercely against their ancestor, RuanRuan and Sister Xue instructed those who had no will to fight to surrender. After evacuating those who didn¡¯t resist, RuanRuan then destroyed their mountain and sect with your attack technique.¡±


    ¡®Hearing these two little girls talk about destroying the sect leaves me unsure how to react. Should I just praise them? But they just slaughtered and destroyed a sect, which is definitely not a commendable act. W-well, I guess I¡¯ll play it safe and praise these two little girls.¡¯


    ¡°W-well, Master doesn¡¯t care too much about their sect because you¡¯re confident you¡¯d win. Just seeing both of you return without injuries is enough for me.¡± Vheena replied with a caring expression as she extended her hands to RuanRuan and Linglu¡¯s heads and gently patted them.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± ¡°Hnnhn~ yes, Master is near Linglu¡¯s horn.¡±


    ¡®I praise them while petting their heads as a sign that I care. But Linglu, what¡¯s with that expression? Is that a signal for me to attack you while we¡¯re sleeping together? Forget it, I also need to ask about Xue Lanting¡¯s condition; it¡¯s sad to see her quietly like she¡¯s been ostracized.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Xue, how about your revenge? Has it been satisfied? Is your trauma healed now?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s okay, Miss immortal. When I saw their faces pleading for mercy because Little Ruan threatened the elders and disciples of the Great Thunder sect, it was enough to erase my trauma. I¡¯m truly grateful to your disciples and pets for alleviating that fear; otherwise, I would have had trouble raising my cultivation level since that trauma would have caused the demonic seed in my heart to grow.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, it¡¯s good that your trauma is healed. Meanwhile, RuanRuan and Linglu, go take a shower, and then head to the dining room; I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, y-yes, Master.¡± ¡°Hnnh~ o-okay, Master.¡±


    Seeing RuanRuan and Linglu head to the bathroom with disappointed expressions after Vheena stopped patting their heads, Vheena turned her attention to the nervous Xue Lanting to invite her for dinner.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Miss Xue hasn¡¯t had dinner yet, so you should join us for dinner here.¡±


    ¡°N-no need, Miss Immortal, I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can¡¯t let you just be here as my guest.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me help you cook, Miss Immortal.¡±


    ¡®This woman wants to help me cook? Is she really good at cooking? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s just like RuanRuan and Xianxiu, who only know how to peel onions. Should I just refuse her help? No, it¡¯s better if I ask her first; it wouldn¡¯t be polite to turn her down outright.¡¯


    ¡°Can you cook, Miss Xue?¡±


    ¡°I can cook, Miss Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn to cook?¡±


    ¡°I taught myself when I was a senior in my sect because, as a senior of a small sect, the sect master and elders sometimes asked me to prepare food for the junior disciples with low cultivation. That¡¯s how I learned to cook, do laundry, and handle other household chores.¡±


    ¡®Hmm, this woman says she can do all household chores? Is she just bragging in front of me? No, it¡¯s better to ask her to cook so I can gauge her skills. Maybe her cooking is better than mine, which always ends up tasting salty.¡¯


    ¡°Uhum, Miss Xue. Since you say you can cook, I want to see if what you say is true. Well¡­ if you really want to cook, just make whatever you¡¯re good at.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Immortal, I will cook for you, Little Ruan, and Miss Long Linglu.¡±


    Seeing Vheena nod in agreement, Xue Lanting went to the kitchen to prepare the food. After half an hour of waiting with RuanRuan and Linglu, who had finished bathing, she finally saw Xue Lanting return with food that smelled incredibly fragrant into the dining room.


    ¡°This is the food, Miss Immortal, Little Ruan, and Miss Long Linglu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Xue.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, even though your food is very tempting, I prefer Master¡¯s food. But since you went through the trouble to make it, I¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    ¡®Whoa! What is this food? Even though the ingredients she used are mine, how could she make such beautiful and fragrant food? I-I have to try it¡­ th-this¡­¡¯


    ¡°Nyam, nyam, damn, your food is better than Master¡¯s! I can¡¯t stop; this is so delicious! Why did you make so little for me! Ruan Xiaoyue, I want yours!¡±


    ¡°Nom, nom, this is so good! This food is mine! Don¡¯t even think about taking it, or I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Just this afternoon, you took my food! Now it¡¯s my turn to take¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Xue!¡±


    Hearing her master shout, RuanRuan and Linglu stopped their argument and turned their attention to Vheena to find out why she yelled.


    ¡°y-yes, w-what is it, Miss Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Would you¡ªuhum¡­ you don¡¯t have any objectives after this, right? If you really have no objectives, you can stay here and be my maid. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of you if you become my maid.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t let this onee-san type wife go! Her cooking is so good! Plus, she can also do laundry and other household chores! I can¡¯t lose her! My face, unleash your strongest deception skill so she becomes my maid!¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I will! B-but is it alright for me to become your maid, Miss Immortal? With my Pure Yin physique, I¡¯m afraid it will attract too many cultivators who will target me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! This is for your cooking¡ªI mean, flies like them are easy to crush if they annoy me, so you don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°W-well then, I¡¯d be happy to be your maid, Miss Immortal.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Miss Immortal; just call me like RuanRuan and Linglu do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    ¡®Yeah! I managed to get a maid who will always cook for me, and on top of that, I also have a Princess as my savings! Hahaha! My life is no longer sad, but somehow I feel like crying because this achievement was gained by deceiving someone. W-well, it should be fine as long as they benefit from me too, right?¡¯


    Since there was nothing else to do after dinner, Vheena asked RuanRuan to share her room with Xue Lanting while she took Linglu to her room to sleep together. RuanRuan, seeing Vheena take Linglu away, felt very upset and jealous as Linglu turned her back to her and looked at her with a proud expression while Vheena wasn¡¯t watching.


    That night, Vheena slept very soundly, happy to have a maid who could cook well. While Vheena slept soundly, she was unaware that a certain dragon-blooded owner was mischievously licking her hands and face while she was deeply asleep.

 Chapter 40

    Morning in the corner of the secret garden of the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom, a young girl stood in front of the door of a small room filled with many arrays. It was unclear how long she had been standing or how many times she had waited there because the door she waited by, initially closed, opened when a middle-aged man emerged from the small room. The young girl, standing at the door, watched as the middle-aged man approached, his body radiating a strong qi as if to flaunt his cultivation. Upon reaching her, the man spoke with a joyful expression.


    "Hahaha, my dearest daughter! The cultivation technique of our family, which has been improved by your Miss immortal master, is truly remarkable! After your master enhanced our family¡¯s cultivation technique, our cultivation no longer halts at the peak stage of Nascent Soul. We can even cultivate to the peak stage of Body Integration, even in this qi-poor continent of Fellow Sun! As the king of the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom, I am truly grateful to your master, my dear daughter! When your master gave you this enhanced technique, did she ask for anything in return for improving our technique?"


    ¡°It''s alright, father. Master did not ask for anything. Besides, she only improved our family¡¯s technique because I am her disciple. Also, did you encounter any problems while cultivating for six days using the technique?¡±


    ¡°Problems? Of course not! The strengths and weaknesses of the improved technique are exactly as your immortal master described. The weaknesses aren''t even much of an issue if we have the divine fruit that your master possesses. Xianxiu dear, can you give father some of the divine fruit you have?¡±


    ¡°No, besides, I¡¯ve already given you plenty of divine fruits and vegetables.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already consumed all of them to raise my cultivation to the mid-stage of Body Integration before you brought this improved family technique. And surely, I shouldn¡¯t have to search for qi-dense areas to cultivate when my daughter has divine fruits that can speed up the process. Come on, Xianxiu dear, help your father out~¡± the king replied to Luo Xianxiu, pleading in a mock imitation of a woman.


    ¡°That expression is disgusting, father! Where is your dignity? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to show such behavior in front of your daughter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s dignity? Can it be eaten? As long as I get some of your divine fruits or vegetables, I don¡¯t care about dignity! Come on, dear Xianxiu~, help your father~. These fruits and vegetables are too miraculous. Even though their effect only boosts cultivation by one stage and won¡¯t work again after reaching the Nascent Soul stage, they¡¯re still incredible with the sheer amount of qi they provide, not to mention their other amazing benefits. I¡¯ll even buy them from you for 10,000 gold coins, how about that?¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t give or sell any of the divine fruits or vegetables, not even if you gave me all the treasures of your kingdom! I still hold a grudge for your attempt to marry me off to another kingdom!¡±


    ¡°My dear daughter, didn¡¯t I already apologize six days ago when you returned? And you even forgave me. Why are you still holding a grudge? Besides, I tried to arrange your marriage to gain an ally, so when I died from my illness, our allies would retaliate if another kingdom attacked our territory. But that¡¯s no longer necessary since I¡¯ve recovered, and my cultivation has skyrocketed thanks to the divine fruit you gave me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Blah, blah, blah, I don¡¯t care about your reasons! If I hadn¡¯t met Master, you¡¯d still have gone through with the marriage! Hmph! Since there¡¯s no issue with our family¡¯s improved cultivation technique, it¡¯s time for me to return to Master. Besides, I¡¯ve been here for six days. Goodbye, father!¡±


    Seeing his daughter leave with a displeased expression, Xianxiu''s father, the king, leaped toward her, surprising her. He dropped to the ground and grabbed her leg to stop her from leaving, saying:


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Xianxiu dear, don¡¯t go~, father is truly sorry. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me seeing me like this?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t feel sorry; in fact, I¡¯m disgusted by your behavior! Where¡¯s your dignity as a king, hugging your daughter¡¯s leg for her divine fruit! I might as well be the king if I have to witness this!¡±


    ¡°You want to be king? Fine, I¡¯ll pass the kingdom on to you, as long as you give me plenty of divine fruits. Deal?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that! Haaaaah¡­ never mind, I need to get back to Master. So let go of my leg!¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let go until you forgive me and give me some of your divine fruits!¡±


    As the king lay there pathetically, clutching his daughter¡¯s leg, suddenly, someone dressed in black appeared before him, kneeling and speaking in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me for daring to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ what is it? Why is the leader of the secret spy unit here?¡± the king responded, straightening up with dignity as the spy leader bowed.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, I bring important information from one of our spies embedded in the three main sects.¡±


    ¡°What is the information? Speak quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Our spies in the Great Thunder Sect report that the sect has been destroyed by a white dragon carrying a woman and a little girl on its back.¡±


    ¡°The Great Thunder Sect destroyed by a dragon? How is that possible? You said the dragon carried a woman and a little girl on its back? Are you sure it was really a dragon? Do you know the identity of the two people the dragon was carrying?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed a real dragon, Your Majesty. As for the two people, our spy could only identify the woman, who is named Xue Lanting, from the White Lotus Sect.¡±


    ¡°A woman from the White Lotus Sect? Isn¡¯t that just a minor sect? How could she bring a dragon to destroy an entire sect? And why would the dragon help? Does your spy know why it aided her?¡±


    ¡°From the information gathered, when the white dragon and the little girl on its back responded to the elders of the Great Thunder Sect, it seems they were avenging the woman, Xue Lanting, who was nearly killed, and her junior sister who had already been murdered by the sect¡¯s elders.¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you say the white dragon spoke? Did it sound like a child, speaking with arrogance? And the little girl you mentioned, could she have been wearing a ragged black robe?¡± Luo Xianxiu interrupted, cutting into her father¡¯s conversation with the spy leader.


    ¡°Why do you ask that, daughter? Do you know this dragon and little girl?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but when I hear this story, I have a feeling I recognize them. So, spy leader, can you answer my questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Princess. Unfortunately, the spy¡¯s report didn¡¯t describe the dragon¡¯s voice, but it did confirm that the dragon could speak. As for the little girl, she was indeed wearing a ragged black robe, just as you described.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, can you provide details about the little girl¡¯s cultivation level and whether she fought with weapons or bare hands?¡±


    ¡°The little girl was at the advanced Golden Core stage, and she fought bare-handed. Strangely, her punches were unbelievably powerful, as she single-handedly destroyed the Great Thunder Sect and the mountain it was on with just one punch.¡±


    ¡°No doubt, that¡¯s Senior Sister. And the dragon must be Long Linglu, Master¡¯s pet.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, daughter, that it was your Senior Sister and Master¡¯s pet dragon who destroyed the Great Thunder Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father, I¡¯m certain it was Senior Sister, although I¡¯m less sure about the dragon being Long Linglu. Given that, it¡¯s time I returned to Master. So much seems to have happened in just the six days I¡¯ve been away. Goodbye, father.¡±


    ¡°Wait, my dear daughter! What about the divine fruits? Won¡¯t you give your father a few?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­ fine, I¡¯ll give you ten. Here, take them! Goodbye!¡± Luo Xianxiu replied, pulling ten divine fruits from her storage ring and tossing them to her father before flying away at high speed, heading back to her master¡¯s residence, far from the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom.


    Watching his daughter¡¯s harsh attitude didn¡¯t anger the king; he smiled, delighted by her familiar, spoiled behavior. But his joyful expression quickly disappeared, replaced by a serious one as he watched his daughter vanish into the distance.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why the Miss immortal allowed her disciple and pet to destroy the most famous sect on the Fallen Rainbow continent. Is this a sign that she no longer wishes to remain hidden, or am I overthinking this? One thing is certain: I¡¯m sure this continent will face great upheavals in the future due to the actions of the immortal,¡¯ the king reflected, his gaze still fixed in the direction his daughter had flown, his mind working to unravel the deeper meaning behind the immortal''s recent moves.

 Chapter 41

    After flying for seven continuous hours, Luo Xianxiu finally arrived at the forest concealing her master''s house. However, as she hovered above, preparing to descend, she was shocked by the sight below: the forest around her master¡¯s house was flattened and destroyed, as if a battle had taken place.


    ¡°What happened here? Why is the forest around Master¡¯s house ruined? Was there a fight? And who are those figures crouching by the fallen trees? Wait¡­ is that Senior Sister and Long Linglu? What are they doing crouching over there?¡±


    Curious about the cause of the destruction of the forest surrounding their master''s house and what Ruan Xiaoyue and Long Linglu were doing, Luo Xianxiu flew down toward the two to ask them.


    "Senior sister, what are you and Miss Linglu doing crouched here?"


    "Huh, junior sister? Where have you been? I haven''t seen you at the master''s house since last night."


    "I went back to the kingdom to take care of some matters. But, senior sister, what are you and Miss Linglu doing crouched here?"


    ¡°Oh, well, as you can see, we¡¯re planting tree seedlings.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Planting seedlings? Is it to replace the destroyed trees? What on earth happened here to cause all this damage?¡±


    Hearing Luo Xianxiu¡¯s question about the forest¡¯s destruction, Ruan Xiaoyue blushed and began to answer but was cut off before she could explain.


    ¡°Well¡­ actually, all of this happened because¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue! Hurry up and plant those seedlings I gave you! We need to finish before Master returns and scolds us for wrecking the forest!¡±


    ¡°Oi! Why are you yelling at me? This only happened because you challenged me to a rematch!¡±


    ¡°Why are you blaming me? You were the one who foolishly fled toward Master¡¯s house when I attacked!¡±


    ¡°Damn you! How could I not flee when you attacked me with your dragon transformation and that light rain technique? I would have died if I hadn¡¯t run to Master¡¯s house to escape!¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know that attack could kill you? I was only using my full power because I thought you¡¯d try to cheat by using Master¡¯s cloak!¡±


    ¡°Cheating? No way! Master¡¯s cloak won¡¯t activate unless I¡¯m on the verge of death! I knew you were using your full power out of spite!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t slander me! How was I supposed to know that your cloak only activates in life-or-death situations? You never told me during the fight!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Why do you two always bicker? Stop your fighting before you destroy even more of the forest!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, this all happened because this dragon used an attack with a ridiculously wide range!¡±


    ¡°Guh, it¡¯s because this coward ran toward Master¡¯s house when I attacked her!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! No more talking!¡±


    ¡°But, Junior Sister, this dragon¡ª¡± ¡°Luo Xianxiu, this coward¡ª¡±


    *Thud!*


    Annoyed with the two girls¡¯ continued arguing, Luo Xianxiu unleashed her power, causing her clothes and hair to flutter wildly. She then activated her gravity field technique, forcing Ruan Xiaoyue and Long Linglu to fall flat on the ground, creating deep imprints where they landed.


    Though the two girls were thrown down hard, they didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. Instead, they angrily scolded her for disrupting their work.


    ¡°Junior Sister! What are you doing? Look at all the seedlings we planted¡ªyour gravity ruined them!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh! Luo Xianxiu, you idiot! The seedlings I planted were destroyed!¡±


    ¡°O-oh, s-sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just too frustrated with you two for not stopping your fight,¡± Luo Xianxiu replied, feeling a bit embarrassed as she withdrew her power.


    After being released from Luo Xianxiu''s gravity field, the two of them stood back up and responded to her words with mild irritation.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Junior sister, I forgive you, but you have to help us plant these tree seeds throughout the entire destroyed forest."


    "That''s right! You must help us!"


    Hearing her senior sister and Long Linglu ask her to help, Luo Xianxiu recalled the moment when she was still floating in the sky, seeing just how vast the destruction of the forest was. Realizing the enormity of the task, she quickly responded to their request.


    ¡°Y-you two can handle it yourselves. I didn¡¯t ruin that many seedlings. A-anyway, I have something important to discuss with Master.¡±


    As Luo Xianxiu was about to leave, both girls suddenly grabbed her arms, preventing her from moving.


    ¡°S-Senior Sister, Long Linglu? W-why are you holding my arms? I told you, I have something urgent to discuss with Master! Please, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister~, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting you go. You have to help us plant these trees. As Master¡¯s disciples, it¡¯s only right that we work together~.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, I really can¡¯t help this time, I have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Luo Xianxiu, don¡¯t think your excuses will work on us. You¡¯re helping us replant these seedlings!¡±


    ¡°N-no, l-look, you¡¯re out of seedlings anyway. I can¡¯t help if there are no more seeds. Besides, you two should just apologize to Master when she returns. There¡¯s no point replanting unless the trees can grow back in a day. I¡¯m sure Master will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Junior Sister~, we¡¯re not going to apologize to Master. If we do, he¡¯ll be disappointed in us. It¡¯s better if we replant the trees so she won¡¯t be as mad when she sees the damage. And don¡¯t worry about the seeds¡ªLong Linglu has plenty stored in her spatial ring~. So, no more excuses. Come on, Long Linglu, don¡¯t let her leave! Let¡¯s keep pushing her until she agrees to help us!"


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    And so, with no chance of escape from the physically overpowering duo, Luo Xianxiu resigned herself to helping them replant the forest, knowing it would take who-knows-how-long to finish.


    ______________


    ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally done planting all the seeds. I didn¡¯t expect it to take until nightfall, but with the new seedlings in place, Master shouldn¡¯t be too angry when she sees the forest replaced with saplings,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue said after planting the last seed.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go home. The seeds are planted, and it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m starving too. Let¡¯s head back¡ª¡±


    "I''ve already helped you, yet you didn¡¯t even thank me. Honestly, you two are truly heartless for forcing me to help you plant these seeds until nightfall, especially after I just returned from a long journey. Damn it!"


    ¡°Hehehe, thank you, Junior Sister. Your help made everything faster, and your techniques were amazing! You could dig and plant without even using your hands. So, come on, forget about your anger. It¡¯s time to head home.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue is right, Luo Xianxiu. Your help was incredibly useful. Even I, a divine dragon, am grateful for your assistance. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­ fine, whatever. Let¡¯s just go back.¡±


    With that, the three of them returned home. When they arrived, Ruan Xiaoyue led the way, opening the door and calling, ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± They were greeted by a woman¡¯s voice, one Luo Xianxiu had never heard before.


    ¡°Welcome back, Little Ruan, Miss Linglu, and¡­ who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is the first time Senior Sister Xue has met you, Junior Sister. Senior Sister Xue, this is Master¡¯s second disciple, Luo Xianxiu. And Junior Sister, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need, Senior Sister, I already know her name is Xue Lanting.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Junior Sister, how do you know her name? Isn¡¯t this your first meeting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Ruan. How do you know my name, Miss Xianxiu?¡±


    ¡°I heard about Miss Xue from one of my father¡¯s subordinates, who informed us that Miss Xue, Senior Sister, and Miss Linglu had destroyed the Great Thunder Sect.¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-our actions have spread? M-Miss Xianxiu, did the report mention my special physique?¡±


    ¡°Special physique? No, I didn¡¯t hear about that.¡±


    ¡°Luo Xianxiu, what about me? Is my dragon form becoming famous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Linglu is indeed famous. I¡¯m sure many will seek you out because you¡¯re a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Ruan Xiaoyue, did you hear that? I¡¯m becoming famous!¡±


    ¡°Why are you happy? This just means we¡¯ll be targeted by many cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m thrilled that my name is spreading among humans. Hahahaha! Now I can boast to my father!¡±


    "Haaaaaah... Next time you''re targeted by a cultivator as strong as an alternate realm master, I won''t help you. You can fight them yourself since you said you want to be more famous."


    "Ruan Xiaoyue! Where¡¯s the proof of our friendship? Why are you being such a coward? You should be excited like me, because together we could become the most famous duo! We have to help each other!"


    Turning her attention away from the banter between her Senior Sister and Miss Linglu, Luo Xianxiu asked Miss Xue where their master was.


    ¡°Miss Xue, where is Master? Has she returned?¡±


    ¡°Master hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Senior Sister Xue, Master isn¡¯t back yet? But it¡¯s already night. Where could she have gone?¡± Ruan Xiaoyue suddenly joined the conversation.


    "Has the master ever been gone for long, Little Ruan? I didn¡¯t see her come back for lunch since this afternoon."


    "The master is never away for long. Even before, when she left, she would be home before nightfall."


    "Senior sister, did the master say anything to you before she left?"


    "This morning, before master left, master told me she wanted to go somewhere. I wanted to go with master, but master didn¡¯t allow it."


    "Why are you all panicking like this? Have you all gone foolish? There''s no way anything could happen to the master. After all, she''s immortal. Nothing in this world can harm her. If she wanted, she could destroy this world, so relax. There''s no need to worry. She will come back. Let''s have dinner instead. Xue Lanting, please make me some food."


    "Miss Linglu is right. The master is immortal. There''s no way anything bad will happen to her. We''re worrying for nothing. I''ll go prepare dinner then. Little Ruan, Miss Linglu, and Miss Xianxiu can wait in the dining room."


    That night, though they appeared calm, the four of them still harbored a small sense of worry for their master. That worry only grew after they finished dinner and went to bed without her returning, though they suppressed it, certain that she would come back the next day.


    However, their concerns proved justified, for the next day¡ªand the days after¡ª their master, Vheena, never returned home.

 Chapter 42

    The path in the Death Forest, near a river leading to the Stone Village, was being walked by a figure with the silhouette of a woman. She was wearing a beautiful cloak of black and purple, which covered her face as she made her way toward the village.


    That woman, undeniably Vheena, walked absentmindedly, not paying attention to her surroundings as she was lost in thought, contemplating something she considered extremely important.


    ¡®Ugh, is it really a good idea to go to Stone Village and find out if the person who gave me this ragged cloak is a great cultivator or an immortal? After all, if the one who gave me the cloak, which RuanRuan claimed to have incredible power, turns out to be a cultivator or an immortal, would they even want me as a disciple? Would they still accept me once they saw my face? What if instead of becoming their disciple, they ask me to take them as my disciple? I-i really hope that doesn¡¯t happen.¡¯


    ¡®W-well, at the very least, if they refuse to be my master because of my deceiving appearance, I could try to ask for some rare treasure from them so I can protect myself in this world. But what if they find out I tricked them? That would be dangerous¡ªmaybe even deadly! They might kill me for fooling them. N-no, I won¡¯t get caught, right? Ugh, this is too risky. I should¡¯ve brought RuanRuan when she wanted to come with me, but if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to beg them to take me as their disciple.¡¯


    ¡®Because I was lost in thought while walking, I didn¡¯t even realize Stone Village is already right ahead. What should I do? Should I stick to my plan and find the person who gave me this ragged cloak? M-maybe it¡¯s better if I turn back and go home. No, I can¡¯t go back! As a man, I have to be brave! Even though I¡¯m now a woman, I still need to be courageous! Who knows, there might really be an immortal hiding in this village. I¡¯d be so lucky if they agreed to make me their disciple. Yosh, I have to go for it!¡¯


    With newfound resolve, Vheena headed towards the gates of Stone Village. As she got closer, she noticed a large group of villagers gathered near the entrance, discussing something intently. One of the villagers saw Vheena approaching and quickly alerted the others, causing the entire group to rush towards her.


    As they drew near, she recognized the village chief, Li, in the middle of the crowd. Without hesitation, he pleaded for her help, his face full of anxiety.


    ¡°Miss immortal, please, I beg you to help us.¡±


    ¡®What is this? I came here to find out who gave me the ragged cloak, but now the village chief is suddenly asking for my help? What¡¯s going on here? Judging by his anxious face, something serious must have happened. I¡¯d better ask why he¡¯s asking for help before bringing up the cloak.¡¯


    ¡°What do you need help with? Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something has happened, Miss immortal. A child from our village named Liang San has fallen into the Death Pit, and we don¡¯t know whether he is still alive. Please, we beg you to save him.¡±


    ¡®Save a child who fell into the Death Pit? Is the village chief trying to get me killed? Just from the name, "Death Pit" it already sounds dangerous, and now he¡¯s asking me, an ordinary person, to rescue a child who fell into it? W-well, I shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet. Maybe the name is more dramatic than the actual danger. Perhaps it¡¯s just a really deep pit. I¡¯ll ask for more details first.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll help you, but tell me first, how did the child named Liang San fall into the Death Pit? And what exactly is the Death Pit?¡±


    "Alright, Miss Immortal, one of the villagers who was fetching water at the river saw the boy, Liang San, being chased by a huge monster. The villager immediately reported it to me so that we could help him. So, we gathered and rushed to save the boy. But as we followed his trail, we never expected that Liang San had run into the direction of the Death Pit while fleeing the monster. When we got there, we saw the wooden board covering the pit¡ªmeant to prevent villagers from falling in¡ªcompletely destroyed, as if crushed by a tremendous force. At first, we thought maybe only the monster had fallen into the pit, and the boy was just hiding somewhere nearby, possibly injured. However, even after shouting and searching everywhere until nightfall, we couldn¡¯t find him, and by the next day, the boy still hadn¡¯t returned. That¡¯s when we started to suspect he may have fallen into the Death Pit. Luckily, you arrived, Miss Immortal, so we can ask for your help to rescue the boy who fell into the pit."


    ''This village chief sure has a long-winded explanation, but where¡¯s the actual story about the Death Pit? All he¡¯s done is tell me how this kid, Liang San, fell in. Even after hearing his story, I still don¡¯t know how to save the boy. What should I do? If I use a rope, they''ll definitely get suspicious of me. What now? Come on, brain, think of a way out of this! Ugh, it¡¯s no use¡ªI can¡¯t think of another way. M-maybe it¡¯s better if I just have them show me where the Death Pit is. Who knows, I might come up with an idea when I see it.''


    ¡°¡­Alright, show me the way to the Death Pit now. It¡¯s time for me to rescue the boy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Immortal.¡±


    Following the villagers, led by Village Chief Li, they crossed a wooden bridge over the river and entered a dense forest. Finally, Vheena arrived at the location of the Death Pit.


    ¡°This is the Death Pit, Miss Immortal. Please save the boy, Liang San, who fell in,¡± the village chief pleaded.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ''Damn it! I¡¯m in serious trouble! T-this pit is like the deepest hole on Earth, though it''s narrower, but its depth is terrifying! I can¡¯t even see the bottom! I-if I fall, I¡¯ll definitely die! W-what do I do? I never should¡¯ve come here! If I run, they¡¯ll surely get suspicious! Come on, brain, think of a way to survive this! Think¡ª''


    "Miss Immortal¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He¡¯s not giving me time to think! M-my whole body is trembling. Hold it together; don¡¯t let them see! Damn it! I¡¯m terrified. What should I do? They¡¯re all watching me. If I don¡¯t move, they¡¯ll definitely suspect me. W-what should I do? Rope and torches won¡¯t help. I-I have to jump! If I don¡¯t, they¡¯ll suspect me! Oh no! Oh no! My body is frozen in place. Move! Move!¡¯


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Gathering all her strength, Vheena forced her rigid body to approach the edge of the Death Pit. Once close enough, without thinking any further, she threw herself into the abyss, her mind only realizing the stupidity of her actions after she was already falling deep into the pit.


    ¡®What a fool I am for throwing myself into the Death Pit! I regret not thinking this through. Now what? I¡¯m falling deeper and deeper, and the light from the world above is getting farther away. Haaaaah¡­ it seems I¡¯m going to die here, just after gaining a second life. Will I reincarnate again after this? Since my second life was as a woman, will I have no gender at all next time, like a slime? Or will I reincarnate as a creature, like a spider? Ugh, forgive me, RuanRuan, Linglu, Xianxiu, and Lanting. It looks like I¡¯ll be leaving you all behind.¡¯


    Resigned to her fate, Vheena closed her eyes, awaiting death as she imagined slamming into the ground. However, as her eyes were shut, she suddenly felt her body hitting something hard repeatedly, accompanied by strange, loud sounds. Yet, oddly enough, she wasn¡¯t dead, which confused her.


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    ¡®W-what? M-my body is hitting something solid, b-but why doesn¡¯t it hurt? W-what is this? It feels fragile, like I¡¯m crashing through thin plywood. W-what is it that I¡¯m colliding with?¡¯


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    ¡®I-if this keeps up, I might survive because my fall is slowing down! Yes! I might not die after all! I¡¯m going to make it!¡¯


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    Bruk!


    *


    **


    ***


    ****


    *****


    Bruk!


    ¡®How long am I going to keep falling like this? I even stopped counting after I hit the 40th impact. D-don¡¯t tell me this Death Pit is so deep it reaches the end of the world? I-if that¡¯s true, I¡¯m doomed after all! Damn it! What do I¡ª¡®


    Hiss!


    BAM!


    With a different sound of impact, Vheena felt her body land on solid ground, no longer falling. Quickly, she checked her body for injuries, trying to figure out if she was hurt or if this was some illusion before death.


    Slap! Slap!


    ¡®I¡¯m not hurt. I slapped myself and felt pain. Am I really still alive? I can feel the texture of the ground beneath me, though it feels strange, like there¡¯s something soft and some kind of weird liquid. Could that be why I survived the fall?¡¯ Vheena thought as she examined her body and felt the ground with her hands.


    Vheena, still unable to believe she was alive, kept checking her body and the ground beneath her. She slapped her face repeatedly until her cheeks swelled before stopping. Through this experiment, she became certain she was still alive, making her immensely happy as she hadn''t died, even after falling from such an unimaginable height.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I survived! I didn¡¯t die, even after my body hit all those unknown objects over and over! Hahahaha¡ªbfft! Blech! Blech! Ptui! What is this liquid that got into my mouth? It tastes sour and spicy! Blech! Ptui! I can¡¯t even see its color because it¡¯s so dark in here!¡±


    While Vheena was laughing in joy and spitting out some strange liquid that had gotten into her mouth, she realized how dark it was around her¡ªso dark that she couldn¡¯t even see her hands.


    ''Damn it! I just realized, even though I survived, I¡¯m still inside this death pit! H-how do I get out of here? It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see anything! Ugh, I-I''m scared here. I-I hope there aren¡¯t any weird monsters that attack me! W-where do I go? There¡¯s not even a bit of light! C-calm down, I can''t panic! I-I need to move slowly and find a wall¡ªdamn! T-the ground I¡¯m standing on is clearly wet and mushy, like mud. Am I in a swamp? I-I hope there aren¡¯t any weird monsters like leeches, worms, or slugs attacking me here. I-I''m terrified of them in this darkness! D-don¡¯t panic, I-I have to keep moving! Otherwise, I might die if some weird monster attacks me in the swamp!''


    Though Vheena was terrified, she rushed forward, wading through the liquid, which she assumed was water, up to her waist. Whether by luck or something else, she unknowingly headed toward what appeared to be an open ancient temple. On the floor were strange, ancient array, the purpose of which was unknown.


    As she hurried along, she noticed that the ground beneath her feet had turned solid, no longer the soft, wet mud from before, which brought her some relief.


    ''F-finally, the ground I¡¯m walking on feels solid and dry. Thank goodness! Does this mean I¡¯ve made it out of the swamp? Ugh, this darkness really makes it impossible to see anything. I have no idea where I am now.''


    Unbeknownst to Vheena, who couldn¡¯t see in the dark, she had already entered the ancient temple. As she wandered aimlessly inside, her foot accidentally stepped on the ancient array, causing them to light up with a bright, blinding glow.


    Shing!


    "W-what is this light? I can¡¯t see! I need to get away from it¡ª"


    Panicked by the light blinding her, Vheena tried to escape, but before she could run, the light from the ancient array intensified, enveloping her entire body. Her body, now engulfed in light, vanished from the temple as if she had never been there.


    Once Vheena disappeared, the light from the ancient array dimmed, and the markings themselves seemed to fade slightly for reasons unknown.


    __________


    After Vheena vanished from the death pit, at the topmost floor where a small hole in the ceiling allowed light to enter and exit the death pit, a young boy, whose cultivation level was at the Golden Core stage despite his age, stared at a large hole in the floor that appeared to have been created by an incredibly strong force.


    The boy, named Liang San, seemed deep in thought as he examined the large hole in the floor. Whatever he was contemplating, he suddenly made up his mind and leapt into the hole after steeling his resolve, as shown on his face.


    Passing about fifty floors, each with holes in them, Liang San, who could see in the dark thanks to his clan¡¯s secret technique, spotted a vast, towering room below him, which he believed to be the final floor as there were no further holes leading downward.


    Using a technique that allowed him to hover, the boy scanned the surroundings to assess the danger of the final floor. His instincts were proven right when he saw how dangerous the room was, filled with poisonous gases. He also noticed the massive corpse of a scorpion, which he identified as the Emperor Scorpion due to its black-purple shell. He deduced that the lethal poison in the room was caused by the Emperor Scorpion, which had released miasma and toxic fluids from its body to protect the area.


    Flying cautiously toward the Emperor Scorpion¡¯s corpse, Liang San saw that the monster core had fallen from the shattered head of the scorpion. His entire body was cloaked in qi to shield himself from the deadly toxins capable of killing even Mahayana cultivators. After retrieving the core, the boy flew away from the scorpion¡¯s corpse, skimming over the pool of its toxic fluids, and headed toward the ancient temple he had spotted from a distance.


    Landing on solid ground, which he determined to be free of poison, he walked toward the temple. Entering the temple, he noticed ancient array on the floor, their purpose unknown to him. After carefully examining whether the array posed any threat, he concluded that the array had become inactive, no longer functioning.


    Venturing deeper into the ancient temple, Liang San eventually came across a sword emitting a mysterious aura, embedded in the ground. He pulled it out without any resistance and examined it to determine its grade. Overjoyed, the boy discovered the sword was a divine-grade treasure, as confirmed by the tests he conducted.


    What Liang San would do next after obtaining both a monster core of a level beyond Mahayana and a divine-grade sword was uncertain. However, one thing was clear: if he managed to escape the death pit, he would surely shake both the small and great continents with the divine treasure he had acquired.

 Chapter 43

    In a fairly dark room, there was an ancient array similar to the ancient array in the death pit lying on the floor suddenly shining brightly which made the dark room very bright. In the middle of the ancient array that was shining very brightly appeared a young girl wearing a very dirty robe who was closing her eyes because of the very dazzling light.


    Shing!


    After the ancient array stopped glowing, the young girl in the middle of the array opened her eyes and blinked a few times to regain her vision. After her eyes were no longer dazzled, the young girl or Vheena looked around to figure out where she was.


    ¡®What just happened? What was that light? Looking around, it¡¯s no longer as dark as it was in the death pit¡ªcould I have been transported somewhere else? But how could that even happen? ...It¡¯s pointless; I can¡¯t gather any information if this place is so dark. I¡¯d better get out of here first. I don¡¯t want to end up in another dangerous situation.¡¯


    She moved slowly, feeling her way around in search of an exit, guessing at the right path and touching the walls to ensure she didn¡¯t reach a dead end. As she continued, Vheena suddenly felt the floor beneath her rising, confirming that it was indeed a staircase leading upward. She immediately started climbing the stairs, keeping one hand on the wall to steady herself.


    When she reached the top, Vheena scanned her surroundings in the darkness, ensuring there was no danger. Finding the area silent and empty, she continued to move forward carefully, choosing the path she thought was right.


    As Vheena turned her gaze to the right, sensing a dead end ahead, she noticed a faint light shining through a small hole in the wall. She hurriedly ran toward the light, only to see that the path on her left led to a crumbled wall, allowing even more light to pour in. Filled with excitement, Vheena sprinted toward the gap in the wall, eager to see the outside world she had longed for.


    ¡°Finally, I made it out! Ugh, I feel like crying. Thank goodness I¡¯m no longer trapped in that silent darkness! Now I can go back home to my students, pet, and maid! I¡¯ll hug them all to fill the loneliness in my heart!¡±


    Overjoyed at seeing the outside world, Vheena shouted everything she¡¯d held in her heart. A few moments later, she regained her senses, feeling a slight panic as she noticed that her surroundings looked completely unfamiliar.


    ¡®I-I hope my shouting didn¡¯t attract any monsters. How foolish of me to yell in an unknown place. But looking around, there are only ancient ruins overgrown with moss and shrubs in this foggy forest. I must have been transported somewhere, right? What should I do? I finally escaped the death pit, but now I¡¯m lost in a place I don¡¯t even recognize. Curse my bad luck! I just want to go home!¡¯


    ¡®Huuuuft... Stay calm. This is just like when I first arrived in this world. I only need to find a village or town and ask where I am. Fortunately, I have my cloak to conceal my identity¡ªhuh? My cloak is filthy! What are these blue and green stains? It should be dirt, mud, and swamp water covering me. But why this strange liquid? And the smell! It¡¯s so pungent and foul!¡¯


    ¡°Blergh, I feel like throwing up from the stench. I need to find water to wash it off; I can¡¯t go around smelling like this.¡±


    Stealthily navigating the foggy ruins, Vheena eventually found a pond in an open area among the ancient structures. After making sure there were no animals or monsters nearby, she approached the pond and began to wash her cloak.


    ¡®I¡¯m lucky there¡¯s water here, but how does this pond in these ruins stay full? Could it be rainwater? Seeing so many fish in it, should I catch some as emergency rations? But I¡¯m afraid a monster might bite me if I go in. Maybe it¡¯s safer to eat fruits from the forest rather than risk it.¡¯


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡®Seeing that the green and blue stains are gone from my cloak, and the smell has faded, it should be clean enough now. But, thinking back, there isn¡¯t a single tear or hole in this cloak, even after that ridiculous fall¡ªit must be incredibly strong. Could the reason I wasn¡¯t injured from such a height be due to the cloak¡¯s effect? I remember when Xianxiu gave it to me, saying it was a unique treasure. If I survived that fall thanks to this cloak, it must be of a very high grade, right? When I finally get home, I¡¯ll have to thank Xianxiu properly. This cloak really saved my life.¡¯


    ¡®Forget that for now; it¡¯s time to find a village or town where I can ask where I am. I can¡¯t stay here forever¡ªif night falls, I could be in real danger. Who knows, these ruins might even be a monster¡¯s lair.¡¯


    As Vheena walked away, she put on her still-damp cloak, feeling uncomfortable with its moisture but enduring it, confident that the cloak would protect her if she encountered any monsters in the forest.


    Having ventured far from the ruins, Vheena was unaware that the pool where she had washed her cloak had mysteriously transformed after her departure. The once clear water, teeming with fish, had suddenly become a toxic pool filled with floating fish, clearly long dead.


    ---


    In the dense, fog-covered forest at night, a young girl wearing a black and purple cloak with her face concealed walked with unsteady steps, appearing exhausted. The young girl, Vheena, her face hidden, seemed to be muttering complaints about her fate, yet she pushed herself to keep moving, even as her body occasionally threatened to collapse from fatigue.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so tired. How much longer will I be lost like this? This forest is too dangerous, and the fog never clears, making it hard to navigate. I can¡¯t even sleep peacefully here with the constant growls of wild beasts. Even if they¡¯re far away, I still have to stay alert in case they come my way while I rest. Though there¡¯s plenty of fruit to stave off hunger and thirst, it¡¯s exhausting to stay on guard constantly. Where is the way out? I¡¯ve been wandering for six days. I¡¯m truly worn out.¡±


    Unable to bear her fatigue and drowsiness any longer, Vheena stopped, leaning against a random tree to relieve some of her exhaustion.


    ¡®My body is so tired. I¡¯ll just rest here by this tree; I can¡¯t focus on walking with my eyes this heavy. At least let me close my eyes to ease my weariness. I won¡¯t sleep in such a dangerous place, but at least¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡±


    *****


    ****


    ***


    **


    *


    ¡°Sister, sister, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, please wake up. This forest is dangerous; you shouldn¡¯t be sleeping here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hehehe, Linglu-chan, your chest is pressing against my back¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, please wake up!¡±


    A voice pushed and shook Vheena¡¯s shoulders, trying to rouse her. But even with the continued efforts, there was no response from Vheena.


    ¡°Sister, please wake up! This forest is dangerous! It¡¯s not safe for you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah!¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡®Darn it, I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d fallen asleep. What time is it now? Seeing the surroundings brightened, is it already morning? And who¡¯s this little girl with a dirty cloak and a bundle of firewood? Is she lost here in the forest like me?¡¯


    ¡°M-my name is Gu Dandan. Dandan¡¯s not a bad person. I just wanted to wake you up because it¡¯s dangerous to sleep in the misty forest. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your rest,¡± Gu Dandan replied, looking a bit frightened as she stood up, having fallen from Vheena¡¯s sudden start.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you, Gu Dandan, for waking me up. If it weren¡¯t for you¡ªerm, I mean, Gu Dandan, are you also lost like I am?¡±


    ''Phew, I almost let my guard down and showed my weakness. Since I don¡¯t know where I am and this little girl might have already seen my face, it¡¯s probably better if I pretend to be someone mysterious.''


    ¡°Lost? Dandan isn¡¯t lost; we¡¯re at the edge of the misty forest, near the Mist Village.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re at the edge of the forest near a village? Little Dandan, could you show me the way to the village?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was heading home anyway.¡±


    Hearing this, Vheena watched as Gu Dandan knelt down, feeling around for something. Unsure of what she was doing, Vheena realized that the girl was picking up her bundled firewoods and a walking stick she used to help herself move.


    ¡®Wait, is this girl¡­ blind? Watching her wave the stick to feel the ground ahead, it seems so. I remember her eyes were shut while talking to me earlier. Never mind, I¡¯ll help her walk.¡¯


    ¡°Gu Dandan, let sister help you walk,¡± Vheena offered, reaching for her hand.


    ¡°No need, Sister. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sister can¡¯t let you struggle to walk while Sister can help you. Just lead the way; I¡¯ll hold your hand to make sure you don¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, Sister.¡±


    With Vheena holding her hand and Gu Dandan guiding the way out, their journey through the misty forest became easier as they set out toward Mist Village together.

 Chapter 44

    ¡®This little girl was right when she said we were at the edge of the forest. I didn¡¯t expect the exit to be so close. I should¡¯ve pushed myself to keep walking last night; if I had, I¡¯d be out of this dangerous forest by now. Fortunately, my carelessness last night didn¡¯t end with me being attacked by monsters or wild animals while I slept. Thankfully, Gu Dandan found me and woke me up in the forest.¡¯


    ¡®But what puzzles me is why this little girl dared to enter the forest in her condition. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of getting lost or being attacked by monsters? And how did she know her way around? I want to ask, but I¡¯m worried it might offend her. Oh well, I should drop it. Asking such questions just to satisfy my curiosity wouldn¡¯t be right.¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, we¡¯ve both managed to get out of the forest thanks to your guidance, but the problem is that the exit you showed me leads directly to someone¡¯s backyard. Is it alright for us to enter without permission? Also, could you show us another way to reach the village? I don¡¯t want us to get in trouble for trespassing on someone else¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Big Sister! Actually, the house with the garden you see ahead is Dandan¡¯s home. And the Mist Village you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t too far from here. You can follow the small path in front of Dandan¡¯s house to get there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Besides, I wanted to thank you once again for showing me the way out of the forest. I¡¯ll always remember your help. Now it¡¯s time for me to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, you don¡¯t need to thank Dandan so much. It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ Dandan just showed you the way out from the forest¡¯s edge.¡± Gu Dandan replied, blushing at Vheena¡¯s sincere gratitude.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be shy. Your help was truly invaluable to me. Let¡¯s go to your home.¡±


    "Yes, Big Sister. Also, before you head to the village, would you like to visit Dandan¡¯s home? Dandan would like to make you some tea to thank you for helping Dandan in the forest. It wouldn¡¯t feel right not to repay your kindness¡ªwould you be willing?"


    ¡®Ugh, this little girl is so sweet! She¡¯s the one who helped me, yet she feels indebted to me! And she helped not because she was deceived by my appearance, but out of pure kindness. Such a rare, good-hearted child in this world of cultivation! She deserves to be protected, not taken advantage of! I should turn down her offer to avoid being a burden to her and her family¡­ Wait a moment! My goal in coming to the village is to gather information. Since I met this little girl, why not ask for information from her and her family? And with her inviting me to her home, I¡¯d have a chance to ask the questions I need to while I¡¯m there. Alright, let¡¯s go with that plan.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, Little Dandan. Besides, I¡¯d like to see the home of the sweet girl who helped me.¡± Vheena replied cheerfully, placing her hand on Gu Dandan¡¯s head, gently patting her.


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s embarrassing, Big Sister.¡±


    After their conversation, Vheena guided Gu Dandan, whose face was flushed, back to her home. Upon arriving, Gu Dandan invited Vheena inside. As Vheena stepped into the little girl¡¯s home, the quiet emptiness of the place left her puzzled. Curiosity got the better of her, and she asked Gu Dandan a question that she would soon regret.


    ¡°Little Dandan, why is your house so quiet? Where is your family? Are they at work?¡±


    ¡°Dandan never had a family. I¡¯ve lived with Grandpa Healer since I was little.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Then, where is your grandfather? Let me thank him for raising such a kind-hearted girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister¡­ but Grandpa Healer passed away two years ago.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Big Sister. After all, you don''t know and don''t mean any harm when you say that. In that case, Dandan would go to the kitchen first to put away the firewoods that Dandan had brought from the forest. Dandan will also make you tea, sister. Sit here and wait for Dandan to make it.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, p-please be careful.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡®Ugh! I wanted to help her with the tea, but now I¡¯m too embarrassed after making that blunder. She doesn¡¯t seem angry, does she? I hope I didn¡¯t hurt her feelings.¡¯ Vheena thought, holding her head in regret.


    Lost in remorse, Vheena didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed until Gu Dandan returned with tea.


    ¡°Big Sister, here¡¯s the tea. Sorry for taking so long.¡±


    ¡®What? I didn¡¯t even notice she was back! Was I too lost in regret? Anyway, I should answer her.¡¯


    ¡°N-no problem. Thank you for the tea you made.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Sister.¡±


    Slurp¡­


    Slurp¡­


    Slurp...


    ¡®Ugh, this is so embarrassing and awkward. For some reason, even though the little girl in front of me has her eyes closed, it feels like she¡¯s watching me. S-should I ask her the questions I need answers to now? B-but after what I said earlier, I feel too embarrassed to ask. What should I do? Should I just go for it? No, I can¡¯t let myself get flustered. I¡¯m a woman! I need to be brave. It¡¯s time to ask!¡¯


    ¡°Uhum, L-little Ruan¡ªI mean, Little Dandan, the tea you made is delicious. I really like it. By the way, may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister. What would you like to ask?¡±


    "Um, actually, I wanted to ask if you know the way to the Death Forest?"


    "Death Forest? I''m sorry, big sister, Dandan has never heard of it, so I don''t know where the Death Forest you''re talking about is."


    ''Huh? F-for some reason, I have a bad feeling about this. I hope it¡¯s not as ominous as I sense.''


    "T-then, do you know the Fallen Kingdom?"


    "The Fallen Kingdom? Hmm... Once again, I''m sorry, big sister, Dandan has never heard of it. Really, Dandan is very sorry for being so useless; it¡¯s probably because Dandan has never traveled far from the village, so Dandan''s knowledge of the outside world is very limited."


    "No, it''s not your fault. Besides, I was just asking. If you don''t know, there''s no need to apologize. Just answer like usual; if you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s okay. In that case, I¡¯d like to ask you one more thing¡ªdo you know of the continent of Fellow Sun?"


    "Alright, big sister. As for the continent of Fellow Sun¡­ Ugh, I¡¯m sorry, big sister, Dandan has also never heard of the continent of Follow Sun that you mentioned."


    ''Oh no...''


    "T-then, do you know which continent we are on right now?"


    "Are you asking about the continent where Dandan lives? Hmm¡­ hmm¡­ hmm¡­ Dandan remembers! I think I once heard about it from the grandpa healer when I was little. The grandpa healer once said this continent is called the Great Continent."


    ''Oh, damn! I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d be teleported to another continent! And where is this Great Continent anyway? Is it far from the continent of Fellow Sun? Ugh, how am I supposed to get back! ¡­Wait a second! Now that I think about it, I ended up here because of a bright light that enveloped me in the Death Pit, transporting me to an ancient structure in the Misty Forest. There must be some kind of teleportation device or something that brought me there. The problem is, how do I get back to that ancient structure when I don¡¯t remember where it is? Should I just try asking Gu Dandan? Yeah, it¡¯s probably best if I ask her¡ªmaybe she does actually know the location.¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, I¡¯m sorry to ask again. But if you can, I¡¯d like you to answer this question. Do you happen to know the location of an ancient structure in the Misty Forest?¡±


    ¡°An ancient building in the Misty Forest? Sorry, Sister, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never explored that deep into the Misty Forest. But if you¡¯re looking for its location, why not ask one of the hunters in the village?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ''It¡¯s pointless; now that I think about it, the distance to the ancient structure in the Misty Forest must be incredibly far. It took me six days just to get here from that place. And even if I knew the exact location, how would I get there? Considering how dangerous that forest seems, there¡¯s no way I could explore it alone¡ªunless I had a cultivator to help guide me there. Ugh, too bad my disciple isn¡¯t here. If they were, it would be easy for me to return to that ancient structure. Or should I try to trick a cultivator into taking me there? No, that¡¯s too risky if I get caught. It might be better to consider taking on a new disciple, but who? Should I make Gu Dandan my new disciple? But I don¡¯t want her to¡ª''


    "Big Sister, why are you silent? If I remember correctly, you got lost in the Misty Forest¡­ maybe you¡¯re thinking hard about finding a place to stay since you don¡¯t have a home? In that case, you could stay here with Dandan. Dandan will definitely help you."


    ''Ugh, this little girl is so kind. Should I just make her my disciple? No, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her because of my schemes. I can¡¯t guarantee that this little girl has the same unusual talent as RuanRuan or Xianxiu. It¡¯s better if I find another way. Since she¡¯s willing to take me in, I should use the time while I¡¯m staying with her to think of a better plan to get back home.¡¯


    "Thank you so much, little Dandan, for letting me stay with you. You¡¯re right that I don¡¯t have a place to live. Since you¡¯ve welcomed me, I promise as your guest I won¡¯t be a burden to you."


    ¡°Of course, big sister, you¡¯re not a burden to Dandan. In fact, Dandan is happy to be able to help someone in need.¡±


    Seeing this little girl¡¯s pure, angelic smile as she helped her made Vheena feel deeply moved; she was truly grateful to have met her when she was teleported to this unfamiliar place. Perhaps if she hadn¡¯t met this little girl, her life here would have been much harder¡ªunless she resorted to using her deceiving face¡­ maybe?


    For now, Vheena decided to stay with Gu Dandan, not knowing how long she would remain by her side, leaving behind her disciples, pet, and maid who were likely worrying about her whereabouts.

 Chapter 45

    In the morning, at the edge of the misty forest, a young girl wearing a black and purple cloak that covered her face was gathering fallen branches from the ground. After some time, it became clear that the young girl, or Vheena, was no longer gathering branches but instead was arranging them into a circle on the ground, deep in thought, pondering something that seemed very important.


    ''It''s been five days since I¡¯ve been staying at Gu Dandan¡¯s house, trying to gather information by asking around in the village, but it¡¯s all been in vain. They¡¯re all just like Gu Dandan¡ªthey¡¯ve never heard of the Fellow Sun continent. I even asked the hunters in the village about the ancient building in the misty forest, but unfortunately, they, too, had no idea that such a structure existed in the forest.''


    ''The villagers suggested I go to the city if I wanted the information I¡¯m looking for, but unfortunately, the city is very far if I travel on foot. I also don¡¯t have any money if I wanted to hitch a ride with one of the merchants passing through the village to go to the city.''


    ''The lack of information I¡¯ve gathered makes me feel like I¡¯m at a dead end. In the end, I really do need a cultivator if I want everything to go smoothly. Should I seriously consider finding a new disciple? Or would it be better to earn some money first so I can travel with the merchants to the city and then try to find a cultivator willing to help me¡­ after I deceive them with my face?''


    ''¡­Wait a minute, why am I even trying so hard to find a way back? If I actually manage to return to my home in Death Forest, all I¡¯ll get is more stress from pretending to be a master, straining my mind to create new techniques for my disciples. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just stay here, living at Little Dandan¡¯s place? Here, I don¡¯t even have to go through the trouble of acting like an expert or coming up with techniques that make my headache. With the high cultivation levels of my disciples and my pet, they should be able to take care of themselves. Maybe it¡¯s better for me to stay here, right?''


    As Vheena thought this, a pang of guilt stirred in her heart. She felt conflicted, knowing she was considering staying with Gu Dandan to escape her responsibilities to her disciples, her pet, and her maid, rather than finding a way home to reunite with them.


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­ I¡¯m such a jerk for even thinking like that. How could I come up with such thoughts? The stress I¡¯m feeling is all my own doing¡ªI¡¯m the one who started pretending to be an expert. I shouldn¡¯t run away from my responsibilities toward my disciples, my pet, and my maid. I¡¯m ashamed for even having these thoughts¡­ Well, forget it. It¡¯s time I head back to Little Dandan¡¯s place. I¡¯ve spent too long here brooding over pointless things. I¡¯d be better off helping Little Dandan than sitting here, and I¡¯m sure a way to return to my home in Death Forest will come to me eventually. And if I truly can¡¯t come up with a plan, I still have a backup option¡ªusing my deceptive face to persuade a powerful cultivator to help me get back. Though I¡¯d rather avoid that since it¡¯s more dangerous than beneficial.¡±


    After talking to herself at the mist-covered edge of the forest, unheard by anyone, Vheena resumed gathering branches to use as firewood. Once she had collected enough, she tied the bundle and carried it back to Gu Dandan¡¯s house.


    When she arrived back at Gu Dandan¡¯s house and went inside, Vheena noticed that Gu Dandan wasn¡¯t in the living room or the kitchen. After setting down the firewood in the kitchen, she headed to the herb preparation room, where she was certain Gu Dandan would be.


    Seeing Gu Dandan busy grinding dried plants with a smooth stone until they turned to powder, then mixing them with another unknown powder, seemingly to prepare a medicine, Vheena didn¡¯t interrupt her. Instead, she sat down in an empty chair, watching Gu Dandan with admiration as she worked.


    ¡®Truly, this little girl is amazing. I don¡¯t know how she manages to do all of this without injuring herself¡ªand she even prepares medicine flawlessly despite her blindness. Out of curiosity, I once asked her about it, but she only said it was because she¡¯d gotten used to it after being taught by her grandpa healer. That answer didn¡¯t satisfy me at all.¡¯


    ¡®But come to think of it, I remember reading on the internet back on Earth that blind people often have a heightened sense of hearing, touch, taste, and smell to make up for their lack of sight. Could that be why she can live like an ordinary person without any problems, even though she can¡¯t see? ¡­Or maybe this little girl is just pretending to be blind but actually has some special eyes, like the narrow-eyed character I once read about in a novel back in my world¡ªif I remember correctly, that character was cunning, loved to act weak, and turned out to be the final boss. Could it be that this little girl is pretending to be weak like that character, just to deceive me? Then again, why would she try to deceive me, an ordinary human? Haaaah¡­ why am I even imagining that Gu Dandan has special eyes? It feels like I¡¯m insulting her by thinking this way¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­But it would be interesting if little Dandan really did have some kind of special eye power.¡± Vheena muttered aloud, unaware that she was voicing her thoughts.


    ¡°UGH! GUH! AAAKH!¡±


    While Vheena was daydreaming about Gu Dandan, she was suddenly jolted out of her thoughts by the sound of Gu Dandan crying out in pain. Alarmed, Vheena rushed over to her, seeing Gu Dandan clutching her eyes in agony.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Gu Dandan, w-what¡¯s wrong? Why are you screaming like that?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Sister! My eyes hurt so much! Please help me!¡±


    ¡°W-what should I do to make the pain go away?¡±


    ¡°P-please! Ugh! It hurts!¡±


    ''Damn! W-what should I do? How can I stop her eyes from hurting? Could something like chili help? No, that¡¯s ridiculous! I can¡¯t think of anything! My mind¡¯s all over the place! Besides, I¡¯m not a doctor! What should I do?''


    As Vheena frantically tried to think of a way to help Gu Dandan, she noticed that Gu Dandan, who had been crying out in pain, suddenly went silent and still. Concerned, Vheena wanted to ask her how she was, but before she could speak, she saw Gu Dandan lower her hands from her eyes and look directly at her, wide-eyed, which left Vheena stunned.


    ¡®Huh? This little girl is opening her eyes and looking at me? Didn¡¯t she just say her eyes were in terrible pain? Where¡¯s the blood or any sign of injury? In fact, it seems like her eyes are completely focused on me. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be blind? But I don¡¯t see any of the usual signs of blindness in her eyes; instead, her bright green eyes are staring at me intently, and they look so beautiful.¡¯


    While Vheena was lost in thought, marveling at Gu Dandan¡¯s eyes, she suddenly noticed that Gu Dandan, who had been staring at her, was now reaching out with both hands toward her. When Gu Dandan¡¯s hands reached her chest, Vheena felt her touch her cautiously, almost as if she were examining her.


    ¡®This little girl, what exactly is she doing? Why is she touching my stomach? Eh, why is she touching my chest now? Ahn~ stop¡­ Guh, damn it! How could I moan like a woman after my chest was touched! Even though the moan was only in my mind and did not come out of my mouth, it was still so direct! Could it be that I am being molested by a 12 year old little girl? And now why is her hand touching my face? What exactly is she doing? Ugh, how long is she going to touch me-¡®


    ¡°No mistake! Big sister! Dandan can see!¡±


    ¡°Can see? Little Dandan, aren¡¯t you blind? How did you recover from your blindness?¡±


    ¡°Dandan doesn¡¯t know either. Suddenly, Dandan can see after the pain in my eyes stopped tormenting me¡­ Is this your hair? Why is the color different from Dandan¡¯s hair? What¡¯s the name of this color?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, yes, what you¡¯re holding is my hair. The color is white, different from your black hair.¡±


    After Vheena said this, she watched as Gu Dandan shifted her gaze from her to everything in the herb preparation room.


    ¡°O-oh, woah! Dandan can see everything! Is this a chair? T-this is what it looks like when you see it! And this¡­ a table? Woah! Woah! This is a wall!¡±


    ¡®Guh, this little girl is so cute when she¡¯s amazed by everything. Watching this energetic loli makes my heart melt,¡¯ Vheena thought as she observed Gu Dandan¡¯s excited reactions.


    ¡°This is the ground! And this is Blue Lit grass¡ªUgh!¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, little Dandan? Is your eye hurting again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister, it feels like my eyes are being stabbed when I look at all the herbs. But strangely, there are weird words entering my mind when I see the herbs.¡±


    ¡®Weird words? What does she mean?¡¯


    ¡°What kind of weird words, little Dandan? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°What I mean by weird words is that when I look at this herb, it¡¯s like the words are telling my brain that the herb I¡¯m holding is called Blue Lit, which has healing properties. And Blue Lit, when mixed with other herbs, can also enhance its effects or even turn poisonous¡­ Those are the kinds of words that come into my brain, sister.¡±


    ¡®Woah! Did this little girl just say her eyes have the ability to provide information about a plant? ¡­Somehow, it feels so strange that she suddenly has this ability after I imagined her having special eyes. Well, I¡¯ll set aside that odd coincidence for now. I need to find out just how far this little girl¡¯s eyesight can go.¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, can you see information about things other than herbs?¡±


    Upon hearing Vheena''s question, Gu Dandan immediately looked around the room, scanning all the items and herbs present. After a few moments, she stopped her exploration, wincing in pain as she relayed her findings to Vheena.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve seen everything, sister. Besides being able to see information from all the plants, it seems I can also see the names, properties, and drawbacks of all the animal parts I¡¯ve dried in this room. But it looks like I can¡¯t get any information from you, the walls, the chairs, or other inanimate objects.¡±


    ¡®Hmm¡­ It seems this little girl¡¯s eyes have the ability to provide information about the names, properties, and drawbacks of plants and animals, and they can even indicate new effects when those plants and animals are combined. Is her eyesight specifically tailored for healing? It certainly sounds that way from what I¡¯ve heard, especially since she said her eyes can¡¯t obtain information from inanimate objects like chairs. Also, since her eyes hurt when receiving information, can she deactivate this ability? I¡¯m curious.¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, can you turn off your eye''s ability?¡±


    ¡°Turn off my eye''s ability? How do I do that, sister?¡±


    ¡®How would I know? But maybe she¡¯s confused by my answer, so I¡¯ll just have her try something random to see what happens.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Just try closing your eyes or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sister¡­ Hmm? This is really strange; Dandan can see even with my eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°You can see with your eyes closed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister! Look, I¡¯m looking at you with my eyes closed. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can also tell you the locations of all the objects in this room, like the glass to the left of the table, the dried Green Ant plants hanging over there, and there¡¯s an ant on the ground over there¡­¡± Gu Dandan replied, pointing and naming the items with her eyes still shut.


    ¡®Woah! It¡¯s so strange to see her being able to see even when her eyes are closed. If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t this little girl be unable to sleep since her eyes remain open even when closed? Well, whatever, maybe she can still sleep with her eyes open?¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, try looking at the plants and animal parts in this room with your eyes closed. Is any information still entering your mind or not?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm¡­ hmm¡­ no, sister! The information isn¡¯t coming into Dandan¡¯s brain anymore!¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should keep your eyes closed if you don¡¯t want your eyes to hurt when you accidentally get information by looking at the plants or animals around you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sister!¡±


    ¡®With this girl¡¯s ability awakened, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s one of the special people like RuanRuan and Xianxiu? There¡¯s no way I can just let her ability go to waste. Sorry, Dandan-chan, but Vheena-sama is going to trick you into becoming my third disciple. And having you as my disciple will help me return to the Fellow Sun continent! What unexpected luck! But before that, I must pretend to be an expert once again. Let¡¯s do this!¡¯

 Chapter 46

    "So this is what the Shy Miss plant looks like¡­ its petals are like that¡­ and this one is the Bell Less plant? Whoa! Now that Dandan sees it, it really looks like this¡­ and this must be the horn from a Horn Rabbit that Dandan has smoothed out; it''s white like Big Sister¡¯s hair¡­ and this¡­"


    Seeing all the plants and animal body parts Gu Dandan had gathered in the herb preparation room made her so happy. But as she was marveling at the shapes of each dried plant and animal part in her hands, she heard her sister''s voice, pulling her attention away from the items.


    "Ahem, Gu Dandan, are you happy now that you can see this world with your own eyes, healed from blindness?"


    "Of course, Big Sister! Dandan is so, so happy to see everything! Dandan never imagined that everything Dandan have touched would look so different from what Dandan thought, especially the colors¡ªthere are so many different colors in the plants that I didn¡¯t even know the names of!"


    "Oh, I see. I''m glad you''re happy to be able to see¡­ Besides, with your eyes able to gather information from all the plants and animals, it should make it easier for you to mix medicines. Will you still use that ability to treat all your patients for free as usual?"


    "Of course, Big Sister! Dandan will definitely heal everyone for free, after all, Dandan loves helping anyone in need!"


    "Hmm, I see... little Dandan, besides ordinary people, would you also be interested in healing a cultivator if you could?"


    "Healing a cultivator? What do you mean by healing a cultivator, Big Sister? And what exactly is a cultivator like? Wait, I remember now! If I''m not mistaken, Grandpa Healer once told me that a cultivator is a magical person who can do anything. So why would someone like them want to be healed by an ordinary person like Dandan?"


    ¡°W-well, the reason sister said that was¡­¡±


    As Gu Dandan listened to her sister speak, she suddenly fell silent and turned away from her, leaving her puzzled. She then noticed her tilting her head up toward the ceiling, as if looking at something, which left Gu Dandan unsure of what she was doing by turning away like that. Then, with her head slightly turned back in her direction, she spoke to her again.


    ¡°¡­Actually, Sister lied to you, Little Dandan.¡±


    ¡®Sister lied? Why would sister lie to Dandan?¡¯


    ¡°Sister lied to Dandan? About what? Besides, Dandan has never felt like sister have lied to her before.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister lied to you about¡­ being lost at the edge of the forest¡­ In truth, I was never lost; I just pretended to be lost to test your character.¡±


    ¡°Test Dandan¡¯s character? What do you mean by testing character, Big Sister?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Well, what I mean is, I wanted to know if you¡¯re a good person or a bad person.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would Big Sister want to know if Dandan is good or bad? And why are you talking to Dandan with your back turned? Are you feeling guilty for assuming Dandan might be a bad person?¡±


    ¡°W-well, o-of course not¡ªahem, actually, I was testing your character because I want to take you as my disciple.¡± Vheena smiled as she turned back to face Dandan, reaching out to gently pat her head.


    ¡°My disciple? C-could it be that you¡¯re also a healer!¡± Gu Dandan replied excitedly.


    ¡°No, silly¡ªahem, I¡¯m not a healer. Can¡¯t you see¡ªI mean, I¡¯m a cultivator... Seeing that you have a rare physical body, of course, I wanted to make you my disciple. But before that, I needed to test your character by pretending to be someone in distress so I could see your true nature. And it turns out, after testing you, you really are a good person, which is why I wanted to recruit you as my disciple right away.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I see, but why do you have to lie if you want to make Dandan your disciple? Isn¡¯t lying a bad thing? Besides, after you considered Dandan a good person, you immediately wanted to make Dandan your disciple by a bad way like lying. Isn¡¯t that wrong?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, y-yeah¡­ uh¡­... Little Dandan, do you want to become a very powerful cultivator so you can take revenge on those who have belittled you? Or do you want to be an emperor commanding humanity with your strength? Or do you want to destroy this world with your power?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡®Hearing what my sister said about cultivators, isn¡¯t being a cultivator a very bad thing? Why would Dandan want to take revenge on those who belittled her? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do good to them so they won¡¯t belittle Dandan anymore? And why would Dandan want to be an emperor? After all, Dandan prefers being a healer. As for the last thing my sister said, why would Dandan want to destroy this world? If the world were destroyed, where would Dandan live? With all that negativity, it¡¯s better for Dandan to refuse to become a cultivator because nothing good comes from it.¡¯


    ¡°Big Sister, Dandan doesn¡¯t want to be a cultivator. From what you just said, it¡¯s clear that being a cultivator is a bad thing. It¡¯s better for Dandan to remain an ordinary healer who can save many people.¡±


    ¡°Eh? W-why are you rejecting it?¡±


    ¡°Of course Dandan refuses to be a cultivator. Just hearing about their nature from you has convinced me that being a cultivator is an evil deed. Besides, Grandpa Healer taught Dandan to be a good person, while being a cultivator is not a good thing. So of course Dandan will refuse.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯t what you think¡ªoh, right! Actually, I was testing you to see if you would be interested after hearing that as a cultivator, we could act however we want. But since you¡¯re not interested and even rejected me, I¡¯m now certain that you are very suited to be my disciple. You also shouldn¡¯t just think that being a cultivator is an evil deed, because there are many cultivators out there who are good and like to help others, just like you. Well, even though there are also some who are bad, like I mentioned. Besides, if you become a cultivator, you could become an Alchemist, whose abilities are far greater than those of a healer.¡±


    ¡°Alchemist? What is an Alchemist, Big Sister? You said Alchemists are better than healers? You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± Gu Dandan replied with an intrigued expression upon hearing about Alchemists.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t know what an Alchemist is... Well, an Alchemist can be said to be similar to a healer, as their job is to heal people. But the difference is that Alchemists can do much more, like regrowing severed limbs, extending a person''s life, bringing the dead back to life, and so on.¡±


    ¡°B-bringing the dead back to life? H-how can that be? If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean Dandan could bring Grandpa Healer back to life, right, Big Sister?¡± Gu Dandan said excitedly.


    ¡°Y-yeah, of course, you could¡­ but are you sure you want to bring back Grandpa Healer, who has been gone for a long time? Who knows, he might be happy with his family in the next life, and bringing him back could take away his happiness.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re right¡­ Dandan shouldn¡¯t be so selfish like that...¡± Gu Dandan replied with a sad expression, realizing she couldn¡¯t bring Grandpa Healer back to life.


    As Gu Dandan looked down, feeling sad about not being able to revive Grandpa Healer, she suddenly felt a gentle touch on her head. Raising her gaze, she saw her sister hand gently stroking her head. Still feeling sad, Gu Dandan turned her eyes toward her sister face and saw her looking at her with a sincere smile.


    ¡°Little Dandan, don¡¯t be sad like that. Grandpa Healer would be happy to know that you¡¯re still following his teachings by doing good for everyone. Besides, that¡¯s just how the cycle of life is; one day, we will be left by the people we love. But if you become a cultivator, you can minimize that cycle by extending the lives of those you love or others you help, so their families won¡¯t feel the pain of loss like you do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re right, Big Sister. I shouldn¡¯t be sad about Grandpa¡¯s death. It¡¯s been two years since he left me, and before he passed away, he told me not to be sad about his death because he was happy to have saved many people. Maybe if I agree to become your disciple and become an Alchemist, Grandpa would be very happy knowing that I can save not only humans but also cultivators with the teachings of kindness he passed on to me.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Big Sister, I agree to become your disciple. Grandpa would surely be very happy to know that I¡¯ve become an Alchemist who can save many more people, especially since I can also extend the lives of those who are dying, so their families won¡¯t experience the same loss that I felt.¡±


    ¡°G-good! I¡¯m glad you agreed to be my disciple, because you are my disciple, the student of a true expert. Of course, I will make you the greatest Alchemist known in the cultivation world! But before that, I need to teach you how to cultivate and absorb qi so that you can become a cultivator, and then you¡ª¡±


    As Gu Dandan listened to her sister''s explanation, suddenly, a lot of voices came from outside their house, interrupting her.


    ¡°Little healer, please save my child who was bitten by a poisonous snake!¡±


    ¡°Little healer, please heal my hand that was burned while cooking!¡±


    ¡°Little healer, please heal my younger sibling¡¯s broken leg!¡±


    ¡°Little healer¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, can Dandan help them first?¡±


    ¡°¡­Go ahead, help them. I wouldn¡¯t possibly stop you from doing good. Besides, it¡¯s your kindness that made you chosen to be my disciple, and since it seems you¡¯re busy today, I won¡¯t be able to teach you cultivation; we can start tomorrow instead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister. Then Dandan will go help them.¡±


    After Gu Dandan went outside from the herb preparation room, carrying the items she would use to help those who called for her assistance, she didn¡¯t realize that her sister, Vheena, who was still inside the herb preparation room, was talking to herself about her, which she unfortunately couldn¡¯t hear since she had left the room.


    ¡°Is that little girl too foolish, or is she just too innocent? How can all my plans be useless in front of her? I even told her all the benefits of being a cultivator, yet she still isn¡¯t interested. I even posed as an expert in that embarrassing way, but she wasn¡¯t fooled at all. Ugh, it¡¯s my fault for posing like that; it¡¯s unlikely she would understand since she¡¯s just starting to see, but still, it¡¯s so embarrassing for me to have posed like that¡­ Well, whatever, at least I succeeded in making that little girl my disciple. With the excuse I made that she might be busy today, I now have time to think of a suitable training regimen for her tomorrow. She should be able to become a cultivator with her abilities, right?¡±

 Chapter 47

    In the morning, in the herbal garden located in the backyard of Gu Dandan''s house, two women, Vheena and Gu Dandan, were standing facing each other in an open space without any plants.


    "Yawn..."


    "Are you still sleepy, Little Dandan? It''s rare to see you yawning in the morning. Were you up late last night making medicine?"


    "No, sister, I never stay up late. Besides, the reason I''m a bit sleepy is because I had trouble sleeping last night."


    ¡°Having trouble sleeping? Why are you having trouble sleeping? Wait a minute, if I remember correctly, you ate a plant that you picked up on the side of the road yesterday when we went to the misty village. Could it be that you accidentally ignored one of the effects that made you have trouble sleeping in the plant you ate?¡±


    ¡°No, sister, besides, Dandan has seen with Dandan¡¯s eye ability that the effect of the plant that Dandan ate yesterday did not have the effect of having trouble sleeping. The reason Dandan has trouble sleeping is because Dandan can¡¯t close her eyes, even though Dandan¡¯s eyes are closed, Dandan can still see so Dandan can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    "Pfft, haha¡ªuhum, I knew you would have trouble sleeping. So how did you manage to fall asleep?"


    "W-were you just about to laugh, Sister? How mean of you to laugh at me for not being able to sleep," Gu Dandan replied with a pout.


    "Eh? You must have heard wrong¡­ sister made that sound because a tiny bug from the garden flew into my mouth. When sister was trying to get it out, it may have accidentally sounded like laughter."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, little Dandan~¡± Vheena replied, smiling as she patted Dandan¡¯s head.


    ''Dandan is sure she really heard Sister laugh just now. She must have been lying again, right? Sister really is a mischievous cultivator. Should Dandan try adding a spicy medicine mixture to her food so she won¡¯t lie to me anymore? It seems like Dandan should try it to stop her from doing anything bad by lying.''


    ¡°Hmm? Little Dandan, did you just feel a chill near us?¡±


    "A chill? Do you mean a breeze? There hasn¡¯t been any wind blowing, Sister, so it¡¯s impossible that Dandan felt a breeze. Besides, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask¡ªwhy did you bring Dandan to the garden so early in the morning, right after breakfast?"


    "I brought you here to teach you how to cultivate. Besides, we both agreed that I¡¯d teach you today, especially since yesterday we couldn¡¯t because you were busy treating your patients."


    "Oh, I see. So how do I cultivate? Please teach me, Sister."


    "Of course, but before that, I want to correct the way you address me. Since I¡¯m now your master, you can no longer call me ''Sister.'' You must call me ''Master.''"


    "Alright, Sist¡ªMaster Sister!"


    "Not ''Master Sister'' just ''Master.''"


    "Alright, Sist¡ªMaster!"


    "Hmm, whatever. Let''s get started. It''s time for Sis¡ªMaster to teach you. First, I¡¯ll explain the levels and stages of cultivation. The first level in cultivation is Martial Practicing, where you..." Vheena began, explaining the levels and stages of cultivation to her new student, Gu Dandan.


    "...Do you remember everything your Master has said?"


    "I do, Sist¡ªMaster."


    "Good. Now let''s start training your body. You will do exercises like your senior sister: 100 Push-Ups, 100 Sit-Ups, 100 Squat Jumps, and run for 20 li. If you don¡¯t know how to do the exercises, just watch how your Master demonstrates them," Vheena said, performing the push-ups, sit-ups, and squat jumps.


    "After watching me demonstrate those exercises, you should be able to do them, right?"


    "Of course, I can do it, Sist¡ªMaster! Even though I don¡¯t know exactly what Sist¡ªMaster is doing, I will definitely complete the exercises you gave me."


    ¡°I-I see, before you train, is there anything you want to ask master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sist¡ªMaster. Dandan wants to know who your other students are besides me.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Besides you, I have two more students: your senior sister named Ruan Xiaoyue, who is my first student, and Luo Xianxiu, my second student. Now that you know, you can start training.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    With Gu Dandan¡¯s enthusiastic response, her training began under her Master¡¯s guidance. However, it wasn¡¯t long before Gu Dandan complained to her Master about the exercises she was doing.


    "S-sixteen¡ªugh, Sister, this training is so hard. Dandan can¡¯t keep up with the exercises you¡¯re making me do."


    "Not ''Sister''¡ªcall me ''Master.'' Also, the reason you find these exercises difficult is because you¡¯re not used to them yet. Just keep pushing yourself until you finish, and eventually, you¡¯ll get used to it. Besides, your Master won¡¯t let you stop training until you complete all the exercises I¡¯ve assigned."


    "Ugh, Sist¡ªMaster, i-if I keep pushing myself, I¡¯m sure my arms will break. C-couldn¡¯t we make the training a bit easier, Sist¡ªMaster?"


    "Stop complaining. Even your senior sister, who¡¯s younger than you, managed to finish her training in one day. Just do it, Little Dandan¡ªif you''re determined, you¡¯ll succeed."


    "Ugh, alright," Gu Dandan replied sadly.


    She continued her push-ups, picking up from sixteen. But before she even reached twenty-five, she collapsed on the ground, her arms trembling, and began complaining to her Master again.


    "T-t-twenty-f-four, agh! Master, this is pointless! Dandan really can¡¯t do it! My body is too weak; you can see for yourself how my hands are shaking after only twenty-four. Master, please, I beg you to change the training."


    Dandan thought her Master would grant her request after seeing her struggle, especially as she noticed her Master approaching her with a smile, gently patting her head. But her expectations were quickly dashed when her Master finally spoke.


    "Sweet Dandan~, the reason you¡¯re struggling is because your determination is lacking. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you were determined to become a cultivator so you could become an alchemist capable of healing everyone, and make your grandfather proud of you? Where is that determination now? If you keep complaining, you¡¯ll never become a cultivator. So, it¡¯s better if you just push your body to its limits this early in the day.


    Master will tell you one more time: I will not stop your training until you finish all the exercises I¡¯ve given you."


    ¡®S-so mean! M-my Master really is a terribly cruel cultivator, tricking Dandan with a smile while saying such harsh things. W-what should I do? Should I just make up an excuse and say I¡¯m busy with patients today? But that would be wrong¡­ ugh, it seems I¡¯ll just have to finish this after all.¡¯


    With a lifeless look in her eyes, Gu Dandan resigned herself to her fate and tried to complete all the exercises her Master had given her. However, after reaching her sixtieth push-up, she collapsed onto the ground, refusing to get up despite her Master¡¯s insistence. She had completely surrendered, her body aching and exhausted after trying to push herself to her physical limits as her Master had instructed.


    "Little Dandan, come on, keep going! You can do it¡ªyour Master supports you."


    "¡­"


    "Move, sweet Dandan~ Don¡¯t just lie there. Don¡¯t be shy; let me help you stand up," Vheena said as she tried to help Dandan back on her feet, but Dandan resisted, refusing to get up.


    "¡­"


    "Hmm, since you look so exhausted, maybe we should end training here for today¡ª"


    "Really, Master?!" Gu Dandan interrupted, springing to her feet with renewed enthusiasm.


    "Oh? Hehe, seeing you stand up again in front of me convinces me that you still have plenty of energy. So, it seems we¡¯ll continue the training until you finish everything. I might even double your exercises so you can get stronger faster."


    "Ungah! You¡¯re so mean, Sister! A trickster, a liar, a terrible person! You said the training was over, but now you¡¯re continuing it! And now you even want to double the exercises! You¡¯re such a liar, Sister!"


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, Dandan-chan, stop hitting Master¡¯s chest, stop hitting me. Besides, I was only joking.¡±


    ¡°No! Dandan won¡¯t stop until you change the training you assigned to me!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, stop hitting me for a moment, little Dandan. I gave you this training for your own good. So don¡¯t be spoiled and try to finish it.¡±


    Hearing her Master¡¯s reason¡ªthat the technique was for her own good¡ªGu Dandan stopped hitting her Master¡¯s chest, realizing she might have been in the wrong. Even so, she still insisted on asking her Master to change the technique, feeling it was too exhausting and disruptive for her.


    "Uh¡­ Isn¡¯t there another way besides completing the training you gave? The exercises you assigned take up so much of Dandan¡¯s time, and even if Dandan manages to finish, I¡¯m sure my body won¡¯t be able to move from all the exhaustion and soreness. That means I wouldn¡¯t be able to make medicine for the patients who come to me for help. So, I¡¯m begging you, Sister, please change the training. I promise I won¡¯t complain if you do."


    "Don¡¯t call me ''Sister,'' call me ''Master.'' Besides¡­ hmm¡­ well¡­ there is actually an easier way to train your body without having to work so hard."


    "S-so there really is another way! C-can you tell me, Master?"


    "Of course¡­ the method is to use your eyesight to find herbal plants that have the effect of strengthening the body or something similar. If you consume them by either eating them directly or making a potion out of them, and they actually help strengthen your body, then I won¡¯t require you to complete all the exercises I assigned."


    "Alright, Dandan will follow your instructions. But you¡¯re not lying to me, are you, Master?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m not lying, as long as you successfully strengthen your body, that¡¯s all that matters."


    "Okay, Master!" Gu Dandan replied enthusiastically, feeling that the method her Master offered was much easier.


    "It¡¯s great that you¡¯re excited about the method I provided, but I must also inform you that I¡¯ll only give you until tomorrow to prove yourself. If by tomorrow, when I test you, I see an improvement in your strength, then you won¡¯t have to continue with the training because it won¡¯t be necessary. However, if when I test you, your strength hasn¡¯t improved at all, even with the herbal plants, then be prepared to train three times as hard because you wasted time complaining and asking me to change your training."


    "Ugh¡­ W-well then, I¡¯m off, Master." Gu Dandan replied in a weak tone, before heading toward the area where the herbal plants were, after her Master nodded to give her permission.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Hmm... strange, Dandan is certain that Grandpa Healer¡¯s rare plant, which was planted nearby, should be around here. But when Dandan touches it, it feels somewhat different. Could it be that now that Dandan can see, the rare plant Dandan senses feels a bit different? Hmm, that makes sense. After all, Dandan has a special ability with her eyes, so why not use it to see the plant¡¯s name?¡±


    Opening her bright green eyes, Gu Dandan received a rush of information flooding her mind as she looked at the plant in front of her. She pondered, trying to determine whether the information matched what her grandfather had told her.


    ¡°Hmm, the name is... Luna Might Anomaly? Huh? It¡¯s the same name Grandpa Healer mentioned, but why does it have an extra ¡®Anomaly¡¯? And why are there so many additional benefits? As far as Dandan remembers, Grandfather only said it boosts immunity, cures various illnesses, and increases strength. But the information Dandan is receiving in her mind lists so many things, like purifying the body from worldly impurities and enhancing male vigor. What does it even mean by enhancing male vigor? Does it make men incredibly strong if they eat it? ...Wait, that¡¯s not what Dandan should be thinking about. Dandan should focus on the strength-enhancing benefit, since that¡¯s the one Dandan is looking for.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ there¡¯s no specific strength-enhancing benefit in this plant, but with its extreme physical enhancement properties, the effect should be similar. In that case, Dandan will use this unfamiliar plant to boost her physical abilities. Maybe Dandan should combine it with other plants to intensify the effect¡ªeh? Besides the rare Luna Might Anomaly, it turns out all the regular plants in this back garden also have ¡®Anomaly¡¯ at the end of their names? Could it be that every plant here has always had ¡®Anomaly¡¯ in its name? Maybe Grandfather forgot to tell Dandan about the ¡®Anomaly¡¯ suffix. And all these plants have quite a lot of effects¡ªah, pain! Ugh, Dandan¡¯s eyes are hurting again. It must be because Dandan looked directly at all the plants in the garden with open eyes. It seems Master was right; Dandan really shouldn¡¯t examine all the plants at once with her eyes open, or they¡¯ll feel like they¡¯re being stabbed.¡±


    Closing her eyes again to avoid unintentionally using her eye powers, Dandan shifted her gaze back to the Luna Might Anomaly plant, pondering her next steps.


    ¡®It seems Dandan doesn¡¯t need to combine it with other plants, after all. Just the Luna Might Anomaly has the benefits Dandan needs. So, would using just a small amount be enough to strengthen Dandan¡¯s body in a day? It should be, right? B-but if it turns out that sister isn¡¯t satisfied during the test, won¡¯t that mean Dandan will fail and have to train three times as hard? I-it¡¯s probably better if Dandan just takes a lot of this plant to make the effect more potent. Hopefully, using a large amount will make Dandan¡¯s body stronger successfully.¡¯


    After Gu Dandan picked a large amount of Luna Might Anomaly, which somewhat resembled Centella Asiatica from her master Vheena¡¯s old world if she were to compare it, leaving only a few young plants behind, she went into the house. She ignored her master, who was peacefully sleeping in the backyard, too preoccupied with thoughts of what might happen if she failed.


    Once inside, Gu Dandan headed to the kitchen to thoroughly wash the Luna Might Anomaly plants she had just pulled out, also filling a bucket with water to use later. Seeing that the dirt on the plants was now clean, she stopped washing them and carefully carried both the plants and the water-filled bucket to the herb preparation room. Once in the herb preparation room, Gu Dandan immediately poured all the water and the freshly washed Luna Might Anomaly plants into a large cauldron in the center of the room.


    ¡°Boiling the Luna Might Anomaly with water shouldn¡¯t reduce its potency much, although it would be better if Dandan ate it raw. But it¡¯s hard for Dandan to chew so many plants that would likely taste bitter, so it¡¯s easier to boil them and drink the liquid. Since everything is already in the cauldron, it¡¯s time to light the fire by setting the wood underneath aflame.¡±


    Picking up two stones from under the cauldron, Gu Dandan struck them together to create sparks, hoping to ignite the bark and dry leaves near the firewood. Watching the sparks with her own eyes filled her with awe. After a brief pause, mesmerized by the process, she continued striking the stones in her hands repeatedly until she felt a slight change in temperature and saw a wisp of smoke rising from the dry leaves that caught a spark. Gu Dandan blew gently on the smoldering leaves, encouraging the spark to spread, until the bark and nearby firewood finally ignited.


    Seeing that all the firewood beneath the stove had caught fire, Gu Dandan stood near the large cauldron, patiently waiting for the water inside to boil. After a while, when she noticed the water had started to bubble, she picked up a long wooden spoon nearby and began stirring the Luna Might Anomaly plants in the boiling water, humming cheerfully to herself.


    ¡°Stir~, stir~, stir~, Dandan is stirring~, even if forced by that mean cultivator sister, Dandan still loves making potions~, hmm~, hmm~, hmm~. Hmm? The color¡¯s changing? Even though Dandan doesn¡¯t know the name of this color, maybe it means the water and the plant¡¯s essence are mixing? Since Dandan¡¯s not sure, let¡¯s taste it to find out. Time for a little taste~¡±


    Slurp...


    ¡°Blegh, it tastes as bitter as the usual herbs Dandan tries. With this bitterness, the decoction should be ready, but¡­ isn¡¯t there too much of it in the cauldron? Do I have to finish it all? ¡­It seems Dandan really has to drink it all, because if not, I¡¯m worried the effect won¡¯t be strong enough, and sist¡ªmaster might punish me. S-so Dandan must be determined to finish it. H-here goes!¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Glug, glug, glug¡­


    ¡°Blegh, hold on. Just a little more.¡±


    Glug, glug, glug, glug¡­


    ¡°Urph, haa! Finally¡ªblegh, Dandan managed to drink it all! Even though now Dandan¡¯s stomach feels queasy and bloated, it doesn¡¯t matter! The important thing is that Dandan just has to wait for the plant¡¯s effects to kick in!¡±


    Sitting on a chair in the herb preparation room, Gu Dandan waited for the effects of the Luna Might Anomaly decoction to kick in, trying to endure the queasiness and bloating in her stomach. Suddenly, a sharp pain surged through her entire body, causing her to collapse to the floor in convulsions.


    Thud!


    ¡°Ghk...¡±


    The pain was so intense that Gu Dandan fainted instantly, unable to even cry for help. Her body lay sprawled on the floor, with dark, foul-smelling impurities and dirty blood seeping from her body, while there was no one around to help.


    _____________


    Cock-a-doodle-do!


    ¡°Hngh¡­¡±


    Regaining consciousness at the sound of a rooster crowing, Gu Dandan woke up from her faint and sat up to check her body, making sure nothing was wrong from her ordeal. Feeling relieved that there was no longer any agonizing pain or lingering effects, she looked around in confusion, realizing that the room around her was different from the herb preparation room where she had passed out.


    ¡°Thankfully there was no damage or any problems in Dandan¡¯s body after feeling that excruciating pain, but why did Dandan wake up in another place? From the familiar walls and the blanket on Dandan¡¯s feet, this is Dandan¡¯s room, right? Dandan was sure this was Dandan¡¯s room after feeling the softness of the mattress and the soft chest of my sister that was felt by her hand¡ªeh? Sister? Why did she sleep on Dandan¡¯s bed? Could it be that sister were the one who moved Dandan to the room when Dandan was unconscious? But why did sister sleep here?¡±


    As Gu Dandan sat there, confused about why her sister or master was sleeping on her bed, her master suddenly awoke and looked at her, noticing her hand still resting on her chest.


    ¡°Hngh~, Little Dandan... y-you¡¯re awake? Is your body alright?¡± Her master asked with concern, completely ignoring the fact that her hand was on her large chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but why did master sleep with Dandan? And also, did master move me to my room when I was unconscious in the herb preparation room?¡± Gu Dandan replied innocently, lowering her hand from her master chest.


    ¡°Thank goodness you''re fine¡ªuhum, it''s good to know there''s no problem with your body. As for moving you to your room, that was done by master. The reason master slept with you was to make sure nothing else bad would happen to your body, just like when master found you covered in blood and filled with black, foul liquid in the herb preparation room.¡±


    ¡°Master found Dandan covered in blood and filled with foul liquid? Now that I think about it, my clothes are different. Did you change them after they were ruined by blood and fluids? If that''s the case, then I want to apologize for causing you trouble, and I also want to thank you for changing my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why are you worried about that? You should be more concerned after hearing from me that when I found you in the herb preparation room, your body was covered in blood and foul liquid¡­ As for your clothes, I was the one who changed them after I bathed you, since your body was so filthy and reeked of that black liquid. But what I don¡¯t understand is how you ended up in such a pitiful state. Could it be because you made a mistake while brewing the potion to strengthen your body, and instead of a strength-enhancing effect, it turned into a poison that nearly killed you?¡±


    ¡°No, master, I didn¡¯t end up like that because of a mistake with the potion. Actually, the reason I fainted in such a pitiful condition, as you said, was because of the decoction of the Luna Might Anomaly plant that I drank. Even though the information I got through my eye ability didn¡¯t mention any side effects from consuming the plant, strangely, when I drank the decoction, I felt excruciating pain throughout my body that made me faint right away.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, I see... Since you said earlier that your body is fine when I asked, could you tell me in detail about your condition?¡±


    Hearing her master¡¯s request to explain her condition in detail, Gu Dandan immediately followed her instructions. She sat still, focusing on examining and sensing her entire body to check for any abnormalities within.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm¡­ hmm¡­ Dandan¡¯s body does feel fine, and I don¡¯t feel any of that agonizing pain like after drinking the decoction. But for some reason, I feel like my body is filled with energy, and strangely, I also feel incredibly strong¡­ Master! For some reason, I feel very confident in my body. Can we do the test now?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? O-oh¡­ Y-you seem very confident¡­ alright, we¡¯ll do the test, but let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡±


    ¡°Breakfast? Didn¡¯t we already have breakfast earlier? Or do you mean we should have lunch?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Sweet Dandan, I forgot to mention this earlier, but I should tell you now¡ªyou were actually unconscious for an entire day.¡±


    ¡°A-an entire day?! M-master, while Dandan was unconscious yesterday, d-did anyone come by asking for treatment? Ugh, how could Dandan be out for an entire day? Because of that, I couldn¡¯t help those who might have needed me,¡± Dandan said, her tone full of regret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I took care of anyone who needed help while you were unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Dandan forgot that Master is a cultivator, and you¡¯re also the one who¡¯ll teach Dandan alchemy. I¡¯d love to know how you helped them; could you tell me?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­ sweet Dandan~ since you were out for a whole day, you must be really hungry. So let¡¯s eat first, then we¡¯ll test your physical strength. Come on, let¡¯s go to the kitchen and make some food together.¡± Master smiled, gently patting Dandan¡¯s head, her awkward expression going unnoticed.


    ¡°But, Dandan really wants to know how you¡ª¡±


    Grumble¡­ grr¡­ gurgle¡­


    ¡°Ugh, Master¡¯s right. I¡¯m absolutely starving! I feel like eating lots and lots of meat until I¡¯m full!¡±


    ¡°See? Now, let¡¯s get off your bed and head to the kitchen. I can cook, and you can just sit at the table if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, Master. Even though I¡¯m very hungry, I can¡¯t just sit and do nothing while you cook. Please let Dandan help!¡±


    ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go cook together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    With that, they both got off the bed and headed to the kitchen to prepare food together. After cooking and enjoying breakfast at the dining table, Gu Dandan realized how hungry she had been when she ended up eating all the food on the table, including the leftovers from her master, due to her intense hunger.

 Chapter 49

    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    "Well, Master? With these crushed stones in Dandan¡¯s hands, do you think the physical strength I''ve shown is enough to pass the test?" said Gu Dandan enthusiastically, showing her master the remains of the stone, now reduced to fine grains and small pebbles in her hands.


    ¡°Hmm... Y-yeah, your strength has improved, but it¡¯s still not enough for me to let you pass.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why, Master? Wasn¡¯t that a great display of strength?¡±


    "No, that wasn¡¯t impressive. Besides, crushing stones with your grip isn¡¯t going to impress me. If you want to impress me, try showing all your strength by punching something. If you manage to leave a huge mark, then I might just let you pass."


    "Oh, I see! In that case, Dandan will definitely show all strength!"


    "Good, do it now. I want to see just how strong your strike really is."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Responding with enthusiasm, Gu Dandan quickly looked around for something she could destroy. However, as she scanned her surroundings, she hesitated. Everything around her seemed too valuable to break. Unsure of what would both impress her master and be okay to smash, she found himself deep in thought, trying to pick the right target.


    ¡®Uh¡­ What should Dandan destroy to impress Master? Maybe the tree at the edge of the misty forest near the backyard? B-but, there might be animals living in that tree, and if I destroy it, they could get hurt or lose their home. Then, what should I smash? Maybe I should just destroy my own house? B-but if I do that, my house would be gone, and I''d have nowhere to live. So what should Dandan choose? Hmm¡­ maybe a rock cou¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, why are you just standing there? Where¡¯s the attack?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, sorry, Master. Dandan was just pausing, trying to think of something safe to destroy. Dandan was worried that if I break something here, it might affect the animals around it. So, Master¡ª¡±


    ¡®Wait a minute! Why does Dandan have to destroy something around here? Isn¡¯t Master right here, and wouldn¡¯t she be perfect as a target for Dandan¡¯s strength test? Besides, Master is a cultivator¡ªI¡¯m sure she¡¯s really strong and could easily withstand Dandan¡¯s power if I attack her. So, that means I¡¯ll attack Master! But¡­ will Master be upset if I do that? Probably not, right? Hmm¡­ she shouldn¡¯t be. In fact, this might make it easier for her to judge my strength, since I¡¯ll be aiming directly at her. Alright, it¡¯s time for Dandan to go for it!¡¯


    Stepping closer to her master, who looked puzzled as she approached, Gu Dandan¡ªwithout a second thought¡ªthrew her strongest punch, an amateurish blow like a child¡¯s, straight into her master¡¯s body.


    Puk!


    ¡®That was the strongest punch Dandan has ever thrown, so Master should definitely¡ªeh? Master didn¡¯t feel any pain? Was my punch that weak? No, it must be because Master is very strong! Maybe she¡¯ll feel it if I punch her multiple times, so I¡¯ll just keep going with my attacks!¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, what are you¡ª¡±


    Puk! Puk! Puk! Puk! Puk! Puk!


    Gu Dandan punched her master about twenty times, but her master still just looked confused. Seeing no reaction, Gu Dandan decided to step it up by squeezing her master¡¯s body, just as she¡¯d crushed the stone earlier, hoping to get some response. But instead of the reaction she wanted, her master began laughing, clearly amused by the attempt. Hearing her master¡¯s laughter, which felt like it was mocking her, Gu Dandan pouted and decided to add a headbutt to the mix, hoping her master would finally feel some pain from all her attacks.


    ---


    ¡°Hahaha, p-please stop, little Dandan. That tickles so much, Master can¡¯t take it. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff... Huff... Hah... Hah... This is exhausting!¡± Gu Dandan panted, finally stopping her assault on her master.


    ¡°Hahaha... Uh... Huff... Hah... Ahem, little Dandan. What exactly were you doing just now? Why were you messing around by punching, tickling, and headbutting me? Were you doing all that because you¡¯re unsatisfied with the test results I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Huff... Huff... That¡¯s not it, Master. Dandan was actually attacking you with all strength! But why didn¡¯t you feel anything? I hit you so many times!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Y-you were trying to hurt me, your master¡ªuhum, you naughty little girl!¡±


    Snap!


    ¡°OW! OW! Ow! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! That hurts! Dandan¡¯s head feels like it¡¯s splitting open! Why did you flick Dandan¡¯s head, Master?!¡± Gu Dandan cried, eyes watering as she clutched her aching head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for daring to attack your master. Luckily, I¡¯m not too strict about respecting elders, so I only gave you a light flick. If I were strict, you¡¯d definitely be facing a much harsher punishment.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... S-sorry, Master. Dandan only attacked you because there wasn¡¯t anything else here that Dandan could use as a target. Since Master is a cultivator, you¡¯re obviously really strong, so Dandan figured you¡¯d make a target that couldn¡¯t be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­ What kind of excuse is that... Never mind. Let¡¯s continue the test. So you don¡¯t start attacking strange things again, I¡¯ll just have you break a large rock here in the garden.¡±


    ¡°C-could we pick something else, Master? Dandan is worried there might be¡ª¡±


    ¡°No complaints. Just hit the rock. Or would you rather do triple the training I assigned you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡®Master is so cruel for forcing Dandan to smash this rock, even though I was going to say that there could be animals around it who might get hurt or even die if they¡¯re hit by my attack. Ugh, I don¡¯t have a choice. Sorry to any animals here¡ªI hope you won¡¯t get caught up when this rock breaks. Dandan will try to make sure the rock crumbles without harming any of you.¡¯Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Approaching the rock, which was a bit larger than herself and the one her master had pointed to, Gu Dandan squeezed one of its edges to test its hardness and make sure she could break it. When she felt the stone crumble easily in her hand, her confidence grew. She climbed up onto the rock, raised her fist, and struck down with all her strength, hoping that none of the fragments would hit any nearby creatures.


    BAM!


    ¡®Uh... Dandan miscalculated¡ªthe rock shattered and flew everywhere! H-hopefully none of the flying pieces hit any animals. But why did it explode like that? I thought breaking it from the top would keep it from scattering all over the place.¡¯


    As Gu Dandan knelt amidst the shattered pieces of the rock, feeling regretful while reflecting on how the rock fragments had scattered everywhere, her master, Vheena, watched her with a suspicious expression. She seemed to be deep in thought, but then she shook her head, dismissing whatever she had been pondering. She approached Gu Dandan to ask her something.


    ¡°Little Dandan, this time I¡¯m impressed by the strength you have. I didn¡¯t expect the herbal plant you used to have such a powerful effect, giving you that much strength. Also... could you provide me with some of the plants, or perhaps a bit of the concoction you made from them?¡±


    ¡°Master wants the brew from the Luna Might Anomaly plant? I¡¯m sorry, Master, I¡¯ve already drunk all the brew. But, if you want the plants, I still have a bit of the young ones left, they should still be over there... Ah! M-master, all the plants are destroyed, they got hit by the fragments of the rock I broke!¡± Gu Dandan said anxiously, rushing toward the Luna Might Anomaly plants, now damaged by the flying rock fragments, which were scattered near the spot where she had shattered the stone.


    ¡°O-oh, I see¡­ Little Dandan, are there any other plants in your backyard that have the same effect in enhancing physical strength like the Luna Might Anomaly plant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master, Dandan isn¡¯t sure. I haven¡¯t had the chance to observe all the effects of the plants here with my eyes. But, from what I remember from the Grandpa Healer, the Luna Might Anomaly plant should be the only one with that effect.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ what a pity¡­ well, never mind. Little Dandan, since you have passed the test, it¡¯s time for me to teach you how to cultivate. So, let¡¯s start the training right here. Come closer, sit down, and close your eyes¡­ wait, you¡¯ve already closed your eyes. In that case, cover your eyes with this black cloth I brought, and focus on feeling the qi that I will send to your back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    ''Fiuh... thankfully, Dandan passed the test so I don¡¯t need to do physical training anymore. Besides, the cultivation training that Master is going to teach should just be about feeling qi, like Master said, right? I-I hope Master won¡¯t trick me again by pretending to be kind while teaching cultivation, only to give me techniques that end up involving physical training.'' Gu Dandan thought, with a slightly fearful and suspicious expression as she sat down, following her master''s command.


    Gu Dandan, sitting with her eyes covered by the black cloth, suddenly felt two hands from her master touching her back. Remembering what her master had said earlier, Gu Dandan immediately focused on trying to feel the qi her master was sending to her back.


    Not knowing how many hours passed, Gu Dandan focused on trying to sense the qi, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. Suddenly, she felt a vibration in her back, which she was sure was her master¡¯s hands, probably tired. Just as Gu Dandan was about to ask her master to rest and relieve her fatigue, she hesitated upon hearing someone¡¯s voice calling from the front yard, deciding to help them first.


    "Little healer! We ask for your help to treat our sick child."


    "¡­Master, c-could we pause the cultivation training for a moment? Dandan wants to help them first, may I?"


    "Hmm? Of course, go ahead and help them. It¡¯s fine if you take a while to assist them."


    "Thank you, Master! I¡¯ll go, then."


    Heading to the front yard to assist those who needed her help, Gu Dandan left the backyard, unaware that her master, still seated on the ground, immediately stood up straight with a grateful expression, a few tears escaping as she could finally relieve the soreness in her body.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Gu Dandan to finish treating the illness of the person who sought her help, and she soon returned to her master to continue her training. But not long after she began meditating to feel the qi her master was sending, she was called again by someone seeking her help, prompting her to ask her master¡¯s permission to go assist the person in need."


    "Little healer! Please, could you give me a salve for my hand? I hurt it with an axe."


    "Master¡­"


    "Yes, go ahead and help them."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Gu Dandan went back to the front yard to help the injured person. After a while, she returned to her master to continue her training. But before long, Gu Dandan was called again by someone else seeking her help.


    "Little healer! P-please help me treat my face; it¡¯s swollen from a bee sting!"


    "M-master¡­"


    "O-of course, go ahead," her master replied, eyebrows twitching in irritation, though Gu Dandan failed to notice.


    "Thank you, Master."


    About six times, Gu Dandan was called away during her cultivation training, forcing her to interrupt her practice each time. After helping the sixth person who needed her, she returned to training once more. But soon after, she was called yet again by someone needing her assistance, and she asked her master if she could pause the training.


    "Little healer! Please help me get my child¡¯s hand out of this pottery!"


    "M-master, Dandan wants to go help them again¡­"


    "Y-yes, go ahead."


    "T-thank you, Master."


    ¡®T-this is awkward. I-I hope Master isn¡¯t angry because I keep leaving to help those who need me. M-Master shouldn¡¯t be angry, since I¡¯m helping people, but to avoid annoying her by getting interrupted so often, I need to help them quickly.¡¯


    Leaving her master and running swiftly to help the person in need, Gu Dandan had no idea that her master was genuinely frustrated by the constant interruptions to their training.


    "Darn it! This is the umpteenth time they¡¯ve interrupted the training! What¡¯s with a kid getting his hand stuck in pottery, and why does it have to be Little Dandan to help them? And why are so many people suddenly asking for Little Dandan¡¯s help today? Even though I¡¯m glad my hands and legs don¡¯t feel sore, it¡¯s still incredibly frustrating to be interrupted like this, making the training take even longer! How long is this going to go on? Can¡¯t Gu Dandan feel the qi just once today? This is driving me mad if we have to keep training into the night!"


    After Gu Dandan finished helping the person who had asked for her assistance, she returned to her master with a happy expression. Upon arriving, she saw her master waiting for her, smiling (but with a hint of annoyance) as she looked at her. As she approached her, she immediately heard her, without any preamble, instruct her to sit down and resume her qi-sensing practice.


    As Gu Dandan sat and attempted to sense qi, strangely, it didn''t take long before she felt a gentle flow within her body, moving towards her dantian. Curious about the sensation, she asked her master about it, and she explained that the gentle flow was qi. After she could sense the qi in her body, her master asked her to try to control it and remember the sensation of qi flowing through her so she would become accustomed to it.


    __________


    ¡°Little Dandan¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Dandan,¡± her master called out to Gu Dandan, her voice a bit louder.


    ¡°¡­Y-yes, Master? Did you call for Dandan?¡±


    "Finally, you responded. Yes, I was calling you. You were so focused on training that you didn¡¯t realize I¡¯ve been calling for a while."


    "Sorry, Master."


    "It''s all right. Besides, the day has turned to night; it¡¯s time for us to eat and rest. It¡¯s not good for you to continue training. You can pick it up again tomorrow, so take off your blindfold and let¡¯s head back inside."


    "Yes, Master. In that case, let Dandan do the cooking."


    "Very well."


    Watching her disciple enter the house first to prepare the meal, Vheena, Gu Dandan¡¯s master, remained in the backyard with a smile as she watched her disciple go. But as soon as Dandan was out of sight, her expression disappeared, replaced by a look of deep thought as she pondered the oddities she had noticed while training her disciple. Since her suspicions were still unclear, Vheena decided to set them aside for the moment and entered the house to fill her stomach, which had been growling all day from skipping both lunch and dinner.

 Chapter 50

    Seven days later, in the morning at the kitchen, a young girl named Gu Dandan was seen washing dirty dishes and utensils, including her own and her master''s, left from breakfast. As Gu Dandan was focused on scrubbing a dirty chopstick in her hand, she heard her master''s voice behind her, calling her to come to the backyard garden.


    After hearing her agreement, her master went ahead to the backyard garden. Not wanting to keep her master waiting for long, Gu Dandan quickly finished her task and made her way to the garden. Upon arriving, her curiosity got the better of her, and she immediately asked what her master wanted to tell her.


    ¡°Master, why did you ask Dandan to come to the garden? Is there something important you want to tell Dandan here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there is something important I want to tell you. It¡¯s time for me to teach you the alchemy techniques you¡¯ve been eager to learn.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, finally! The alchemy lessons Dandan has been waiting for are about to begin. I¡¯ve been waiting so long for this day to come!¡±


    ¡°W-well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re excited to learn. But before we begin, I want to review the results of your training over the past seven days while I left you to practice absorbing and controlling qi. Y-yah, even though I already know how your training went, it¡¯s better if you explain your cultivation progress and any issues you¡¯ve encountered during the process. So, tell me everything first, and only then will I teach you the techniques.¡±


    ¡°All right, Master! Hmm¡­ hmm¡­ hmm¡­ let me think¡­ From what I remember during the past seven days of training, I¡¯m sure there were no issues at all. In fact, I was very smooth when it came to absorbing and controlling qi. As for my cultivation, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ve now reached the Mid stage of the Building Foundation level. So, Master, what do you think? Are you satisfied with the results of my seven days of training?¡±


    "Satisfied? Uhum, little Dandan. Why is your cultivation so slow? Have you been training incorrectly these past seven days? How could it be that when master left you alone to focus on training for a full week, the results are this disappointing? Master even gave you a high-level training technique, yet you still haven¡¯t broken through to the Golden Core stage?"


    ¡°Ugh, s-sorry, Master¡­ This is all Dandan¡¯s fault. I couldn¡¯t quickly make potions or treat the patients who came to me, so I wasn¡¯t able to train my cultivation properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­How could you say it¡¯s just because of the patients? Don¡¯t tell me that for the past seven days, you¡¯ve actually been too lazy to practice and are just using this as an excuse so I won¡¯t punish you?¡±


    ¡°No, Master, Dandan is not making excuses. Dandan is truly being honest. For the past seven days, the number of patients coming here has been overwhelming, leaving Dandan with no time to practice. On top of that, Dandan had to prepare the remedies that had run out, so my time to cultivate became even more limited¡­ A-and, honestly, all these problems could have been solved if Master helped. B-but, seeing Master lying around in the backyard every day, Dandan didn¡¯t dare disturb your rest, so I had to handle everything alone.¡± Gu Dandan spoke hesitantly, trying to explain why her cultivation had been so slow.


    ¡°O-oh, I see. M-my apologies for not helping you at the time. A-actually, you misunderstood when you saw me lying there as if I was sleeping. The truth is, at that time, I was¡­ uh, well, I was digesting the knowledge I had obtained from the Great Dao! Because you are a mere mortal, you mistakenly thought I was napping.¡±


    ¡®What is the Great Dao? Does everyone who gains knowledge from it end up looking like they¡¯re snoring in their sleep? How strange¡­ Wait, could it be that Master is just making up another excuse to fool Dandan again?¡¯


    ¡°Is what Master said true? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lying to Dandan again?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not, my dear Dandan~¡± Master replied with a smile, patting Gu Dandan¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Even though Dandan doesn¡¯t know what this Great Dao you mentioned is, Dandan is pretty sure that for those seven days, Master was definitely sleeping from the sound of your snoring that Dandan heard. Or¡­ was it just my imagination, and I mistook it for snoring?¡± Gu Dandan said, her voice unsure of her own words.


    ¡°Bfft¡ªuhuk, uhuk¡­ A-anyway, let¡¯s just forget about that. It¡¯s time for Master to teach you Alchemy. Besides, Master has already examined you. Even though your cultivation is low, it¡¯s no problem for me. So, let¡¯s begin your training.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    ¡°But before we begin the training, Master will first explain to you what an Alchemist is. Well, an Alchemist can be said to be quite similar to the healer profession you¡¯re familiar with. The difference is, Alchemists¡­ when making potions, they do so in a much stranger¡ªI mean, much more magical way¡ªby controlling fire in their hands and then using it to extract the essence of herbs with¡­ wait a moment¡­ L-Little Dandan.¡±


    ¡°W-what is it, Master? W-why are you suddenly gripping my shoulders so tightly?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, forget about that for now. Master has an important question for you. Do you feel a natural affinity for fire, like a sense of comfort when you¡¯re near it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why is Master suddenly talking about fire?¡±


    ¡°Just answer the question. Do you have any connection or affinity with fire?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Dandan isn¡¯t sure if Dandan feels comfortable with fire, but if Dandan gets too close to it, Dandan is pretty sure Dandan would get burned.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, I see¡­ Little Dandan¡­ it seems Master won¡¯t be teaching you Alchemy after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why won¡¯t Master teach Dandan Alchemy anymore? Didn¡¯t you just say you would? Is it because Dandan doesn¡¯t have an affinity with fire that you¡¯re canceling the lesson?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not because of that¡­ well, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Huh? Why is Master turning away from Dandan and just silently staring at the sky? C-could it really be a problem if Dandan doesn¡¯t have an affinity with fire? Ugh, I-I hope that¡¯s not true like Master said. It seems I need to question Master to find out the truth!¡¯


    ¡°Master! Why are you just standing there silently? By turning your back on Dandan like that, could it really be a problem if Dandan doesn¡¯t have an affinity with fire? If that¡¯s true, then how can Dandan learn Alchemy, Master? Should you throw Dandan into a fire so I can get comfortable with it and finally learn Alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ªy-you, what kind of strange thoughts are those? Didn¡¯t Master already tell you it¡¯s not because of that? W-well, the real reason Master went silent was because I was gaining enlightenment by gazing into the mysterious Void. So, be quiet for a while and let Master find an excuse¡ªI mean, understand the enlightenment I am receiving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    For about fifteen minutes, Gu Dandan stood still, staring at the ant hole nearby, waiting for her master to finish contemplating the enlightenment she had spoken of. When Gu Dandan became very bored from just standing still and doing nothing, her master finally turned back toward her with the demeanor of an expert that she couldn¡¯t quite understand, then said something that made her focus once again on listening to her master.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Uhum, Little Dandan, be happy, for I will give you a magical method far greater than if you became an Alchemist.¡±


    ¡°A magical method? Wait a moment, what about the enlightenment you gained from staring at the mysterious Void you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Y-yeah, you don¡¯t need to worry about that because I have already finished understanding it. So, forget about that and let¡¯s focus on the magical method I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master, so what is this magical method?¡±


    ¡°The magical method is, I will grant you a unique physique¡ªspecifically, a physique of a potion body that you can only obtain by using the power of your eyes.¡±


    ¡°A potion body? What do you mean by a potion body, Master? Could it be that this so-called physique you speak of will turn Dandan into a herbal plant?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not, Little Dandan. Let me explain so you don¡¯t think weirdly anymore. A potion body is one of the unique physiques that, if someone manages to acquire it, they will be able to absorb all the properties or poisons from anything in the world, which will then cause their body to possess the same properties and poisons as the things they absorb.¡±


    ¡°Hah! I-isn¡¯t that amazing, Master? I-if that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean I won¡¯t need to search for plants to make potions anymore, since my own body can give me the same effects as those potions if I consume them, right Master?¡± Gu Dandan said eagerly.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, but it¡¯s not just that. The potion body is much more powerful than you think, because this unique physique isn¡¯t limited to just one property or poison that you absorb. Instead, you can have many different properties or poisons from anything you absorb.¡±


    ¡°Woah! Master, I really want it! Please teach me how to get this physique of yours as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will teach you. The method is¡­ you use the power of your eyes to search for an effect from any plant you see, and if you combine their properties, it will allow you to obtain the potion body.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So, after I collect all the plants, I need to combine them to achieve the effects of the potion body. But how do I combine them, Master? Can you tell me how to do it?¡±


    After Gu Dandan said this, she watched as her master turned away from her, staring at the sky. Then, for some reason, her master turned back toward her again, and Gu Dandan couldn¡¯t understand why her master was spinning around like that. Afterward, she saw her master fold her arms, close her eyes, and then open them again, staring at her while speaking in a lecturing tone.


    ¡°Gu Dandan, don¡¯t rely too much on me. It¡¯s not good for you to always ask questions like that. It would be better if you figured it out yourself so that your mind becomes sharper.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, alright, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, without any more small talk, it¡¯s time for you to use the power of your eyes to observe all the effects of the plants around you. I want to see what method you¡¯ll come up with to combine all the effects of the plants you¡¯ve gathered.¡±


    Nodding in response to her master''s words, Gu Dandan opened her eyes to reveal her bright green irises, then shifted her gaze from her master to the plants surrounding her, gathering all the information entering her mind to study later.


    ¡®Hmm? It¡¯s strange, my eyes don¡¯t hurt at all even though I¡¯m staring at so many plants. I had prepared myself for the pain, but it doesn¡¯t feel like anything. Could it be because my body has become stronger after drinking the Luna Might Anomaly brew, so the pain isn¡¯t as noticeable now? Maybe so. But, what should I do with all this information about the plant effects in my mind? Hmm¡­ since Master said I need to combine their effects, could it be that I should try combining all the effects in my mind first? Then, once I find the physical body effect from the combined plant effects, I¡¯ll just need to figure out how to physically combine the plants to create the potion. Hmm¡­ this method seems worth trying. Alright, it¡¯s time to do this.¡¯


    Focusing her gaze on all the plants her vision captured, while attempting to combine all the effects stored in her mind, Gu Dandan tried with all her might to merge the effects. However, no matter how hard she tried, the words and effects in her mind were always rejected, as if it was impossible to merge them directly.


    Because it was indeed impossible to directly combine all the effects in her mind, Gu Dandan finally gave up on merging them all at once and decided to combine them one by one in her thoughts.


    As she merged the effects of the plants one by one in her mind, she discovered that the combined effects could be merged with other effects, or the effects she had already combined could be merged again with previous ones. This realization made her aware of how complex and numerous the ways to combine the plants were, which made her think harder and focus more intensely, desperately searching for the path where the potion body effect might lie. Unfortunately, Gu Dandan¡¯s concentration was shattered when her master suddenly spoke to her while she was deeply focused on combining the plant effects in her mind.


    ¡°L-little Dandan, hey! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it, Master? Why did you suddenly interrupt me? I was making good progress with combining the effects. Now, because of your interruption, my thoughts are scattered. What should I do, Master? I¡¯ve forgotten where I left off. Do I need to start over?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Forget about that for now. Didn¡¯t you notice that your eyes, nose, and ears are bleeding a lot?¡±


    Hearing her master¡¯s words, Gu Dandan, who hadn¡¯t realized the blood on her face, became aware of it after feeling a sticky liquid on her skin. Wiping the liquid with the sleeve of her robe, she saw that it was indeed blood, marked by the red stain on the fabric.


    ¡°This is really blood¡­ but why didn¡¯t I feel it? Master, this is very strange. For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel any pain or anything from the blood coming from my eyes, nose, and ears. What¡¯s really happening, Master?¡± Gu Dandan said to her master with a confused expression, her face still showing traces of blood that hadn¡¯t been wiped away properly.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s probably because you pushed yourself to observe all the plants here with your eye ability. I¡¯m sure the reason you didn¡¯t feel any pain is because, as a cultivator, your body is now strong enough to endure it. Besides, you should rest for now, so you don¡¯t push your body past its limits and end up fainting from blood loss.¡±


    ¡°No, Master, I¡¯ll continue. I¡¯m sure I was close to finding the path to my potion body earlier. It¡¯s better if I continue now; who knows, the memory I¡¯ve forgotten might return while I¡¯m combining the plants,¡± Gu Dandan said with determination.


    ¡°Little Dandan, it¡¯s good to be hardworking like that, but remember your body has already lost quite a bit of blood. It¡¯s better if you rest for now so nothing bad happens to you,¡± her master replied, wiping the blood still lingering on Gu Dandan¡¯s face.


    ¡®Uh, Master is right. I should rest for now. But I still want to continue. Who knows, my memory might return. What should I do? What if plants can¡¯t¡­ wait! That¡¯s it! I can eat the medicinal plants that can heal and replenish my blood. With that, I won¡¯t need to rest to heal myself!¡¯


    Excited by her discovery, Gu Dandan quickly scanned the plants around her, searching for the effect she needed. After a short while, she found the medicinal plant that could help her heal her wounds.


    ¡®Here it is! The Shy Miss plant, which has strangely become the Shy Miss Anomaly with its many effects, should be able to help me! With this, I won¡¯t need to rest, and I can continue combining the plants without worrying! Alright, it¡¯s time to proceed!¡¯


    After pulling out a decent number of Shy Miss Anomaly plants, Gu Dandan, still excited, ended up pulling up all the plants in her backyard. She quickly headed toward her house, carrying a large bundle of herbs in her hands.


    ¡°H-hey! Little Dandan! Stop! Why are you rushing inside with so many herbs in your hands? What are you doing?¡±


    Stopping at the door after her master called out to her, Gu Dandan, forgetting about her master still in the garden, quickly turned around and spoke to her.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry, Master, I forgot to ask for permission. I¡¯m heading to the herb preparation room to combine the plants I¡¯ve gathered. I¡¯m sure if I lock myself in the herb preparation room and focus solely on merging their effects, I¡¯ll succeed in getting the potion body! As for resting, that¡¯s no longer necessary since I¡¯ve brought the Shy Miss Anomaly plants that will heal me. So, goodbye, Master!¡± Gu Dandan said, showing the Shy Miss Anomaly plants in her hands, then gave a small bow before quickly leaving her master, who stood silent, watching her swift actions.


    ¡°¡­That little girl, did she really manage to figure it out? I only tricked her with sweet words, weaving a story that the potion body truly exists, but I didn¡¯t expect her to believe it so strongly and be so confident she¡¯ll get it. If she really manages to obtain the potion body, wouldn¡¯t she end up with a cheat-like body constitution that can absorb all properties and poisons, then have her body take on all the effects of the properties and poisons she absorbs? ¡­I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like I¡¯ve just awakened a monster.¡±


    ¡°Even so, today¡¯s training felt quite odd. With all the coincidences that have happened before and today, could it be that I really have some hidden ability? Hmm¡­ It seems I should test it to see if I truly have an ability I haven¡¯t noticed. But thinking about it again, if I were the main character in a novel, I¡¯d definitely be the type of main character who¡¯s incredibly perceptive, quickly realizing something is off. It¡¯d probably only take 5 chapters for me to figure it out, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, forget it. Why am I even thinking about that random stuff? I should just go to sleep¡ªwait! Since Dandan-chan locked herself in the herb preparation room, focusing on combining the plant effects, doesn¡¯t that mean once again I¡¯ll have to pretend to be a Healer and treat patients who need care? Ugh, I guess I have to pretend to understand all the plant effects and trick them into thinking they¡¯re healed, just like before. Haah¡­ whatever, it¡¯s not worth overthinking. I¡¯ll manage somehow, maybe?¡±


    Vheena muttered this long monologue to herself, unfortunately unheard by Gu Dandan, who had already entered the house.

 Chapter 51

    Stopping at a spot surrounded by lush trees on the edge of the misty forest, Vheena carefully surveyed her surroundings to ensure the place wouldn¡¯t be frequented by anyone. After checking multiple times, she finally felt confident. The secluded spot she had chosen showed no signs of human activity, making it unlikely that anyone would discover her doing anything here.


    ''Hmm, after checking this place over and over, I¡¯m pretty sure no one has ever passed through or stayed here. This should be a safe spot for me to conduct my tests without anyone finding out. Besides, I came here during the day, so people are probably still busy working. Wait, what kind of work do people near a forest even do? Hunting? In that case, wouldn¡¯t I risk being discovered if a hunter happened to wander through here? Hmm¡­ maybe not? Oh well, never mind. On top of that, this spot isn¡¯t too far from little Dandan¡¯s backyard, so I should be able to make a quick escape if I encounter any danger, like a monster or something lurking around.''


    ''Then it¡¯s time for me to take the test, but what should I do? Over the past two days, and even today, I¡¯ve been so busy replacing little Dandan as a fake healer to treat people who came for help that I haven¡¯t had the time to come up with a way to discover my hidden abilities. So, how should I figure out what hidden abilities I might have?


    Besides, why do I even think I have hidden powers in the first place? Is it just because when I was attacked by little Dandan, it only felt ticklish on my body? Or because when little Dandan took way too long to sense the qi in her body, she suddenly managed to sense it the moment I complained? Or maybe it¡¯s the absurd a physique of a potion body I mentioned, which somehow made little Dandan confidently believe she could get it, that convinced me I might have some hidden power?''


    ''With three coincidences like that, it¡¯s impossible to believe they¡¯re just coincidences, right? Not to mention, my experience of falling from that absurd height was also strange when I think about it. And let¡¯s not forget this young girl¡¯s body I¡¯ve inhabited for more than two years¡ªit¡¯s shrouded in mystery.


    How can an ordinary human have such shimmering white hair and heterochromatic eyes, with the right pupil red and the left gold? As someone highly perceptive¡ªwho would only need five chapters to realize if I were the protagonist of a novel¡ªthere must be something hidden about this body that I have yet to uncover.


    Perhaps each of my eyes possesses abilities, similar to little Dandan¡¯s ocular powers. If that¡¯s the case, without further ado, it¡¯s time for me to test my eyes, my body, and even the words I speak. Who knows? Maybe my words truly have the power to turn ideas into reality when I say them out loud.''


    Standing tall, Vheena raised her right hand to cover her right eye while her left hand held her right elbow, striking a pose that she thought looked cool (but was rather silly) as she faced a tree she had chosen as her target. With her left eye, shimmering gold, still open, she stared intently at the tree, convinced that her eye might hold a hidden power.


    ¡ªHalf an hour later¡ª


    ¡°Haha... It¡¯s pointless. My eyes don¡¯t have any special abilities,¡± Vheena muttered sadly, dropping to her knees. ¡°I¡¯ve tested both eyes over and over, covering one at a time in the hope that something would happen. But it¡¯s useless¡ªneither of my eyes has any powers. And to top it off, I struck that embarrassing chuunibyou pose for half an hour, and yet the tree I was staring at hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t be so down, Vheena-chan,¡± she encouraged herself, shaking off her disappointment. ¡°If I don¡¯t have any ocular powers, maybe my hidden ability lies in my words. It¡¯s worth a shot, right? Let¡¯s get my energy back and test my words on the tree I chose as my target. Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Reinvigorated, Vheena stood up and turned her serious gaze back to the tree she had chosen as her target. With determination, she shouted loudly with a sharp tone in her voice.


    ¡°Perish!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Crush!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Break!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Vheena had set about testing the power of her words on about fifteen trees, using phrases like ¡°shatter,¡± ¡°vanish,¡± and similar commands. However, despite waiting for ten minutes to see if any of the trees would react, not a single one changed in response to her words. With the lack of results, Vheena collapsed back to her knees, weakly resigning herself to the fact that she probably didn¡¯t possess any hidden ability in her words after all.


    ¡°Ugh, reality really is harsh. With none of the trees changing after my words, it¡¯s clear I don¡¯t have any hidden power in my speech. Maybe it¡¯s time for me to test something else¡ªWait! I¡¯ve been trying words of destruction, but maybe my words would only become reality if they¡¯re not related to destruction! But what words should I say? Hmm... based on what I know from my old world, this idea might work¡­ Yeah, I should give it a try.¡±


    Looking around in search of a target for her experiment, Vheena, after several attempts, finally found something she could test her words on. Approaching her chosen target, she immediately spoke the words she had thought of, based on the knowledge she acquired from her old world.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°With the young green grass in front of me and the purple-black spider perched on the tree beside it, they should make a good target for my experiment. Well, let¡¯s try it out. Ahem! Congratulations to both of you, the young grass and the spider who have been chosen. I¡¯ll give you both names so that you gain awareness and can cultivate toward immortality. So, I¡¯ll name you now. The young grass in front of me will be called Yue Hua, and the spider on the tree will be named Kumo¡ªuhum, I mean, Yue Mei.¡±


    ''Since I don¡¯t know Chinese names, I gave them names I remembered from Chinese novels. The names I just gave should be fine, maybe? Well, even though I don¡¯t know their meaning, at least I gave them names. Anyway, forget that. Now I just need to stay quiet and wait for them to change, speak, or do whatever I hoped would happen.''


    ¡ªHalf an hour later¡ª


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    ¡°Y-yah... haha... there¡¯s no change... It¡¯s pointless. I really don¡¯t have any hidden ability in my words... wait a minute! Maybe I do have a power with my words, but it can only work when it involves a disciple? Should I test it on little Dandan? But it would be hard to know if that¡¯s true, because it could just be a coincidence, or maybe little Dandan is just a genius who doesn¡¯t realize it. Could I truly be sure that it¡¯s my ability if I recruit a new disciple to test it out and see if it works? Hmm... never mind, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to test my words anymore. I¡¯m tired of being disappointed. It¡¯s better to test my physical abilities instead of hoping my words have any power.¡± Vheena said weakly, her spirit clearly drained.


    ''Then, how should I test my physical strength? Since I wasn¡¯t injured when I fell from that absurd height, and I wasn¡¯t hurt by little Dandan¡¯s attack either, maybe it¡¯s really because my body is strong, not just because of the cloak I¡¯m wearing. So, what should I do? Hmm... Maybe I should take off my cloak and then run at full speed toward a tree, then slam my shoulder into it as hard as I can to see if the tree breaks or not. That might give me an idea of how strong my body really is.''


    ''Uh... better not. I don¡¯t want to do something stupid and risk breaking my shoulder if my body isn¡¯t actually strong. Maybe it¡¯s better to test it by hitting the tree with all my strength. That way, I¡¯ll know how powerful my attack is and how strong my body is if my hand doesn¡¯t feel any pain after hitting the tree with full force. So without thinking too much, I¡¯ll just do it.''


    Approaching one of the nearby trees, Vheena stopped in front of her chosen target and assumed a martial arts stance she had learned in her old world. Just as she was about to unleash a powerful punch with her right hand toward the tree, a voice suddenly called out from behind her, stopping her mid-motion.


    ¡°Master! Dandan finally found you!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Little Dandan? Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you busy locking yourself up in the herb preparation room?¡± Vheena quickly straightened her posture, shifting from her combat-ready stance to a casual upright position.


    ''This is strange. How did she manage to find me? I thought this spot was secluded enough. Or was that just my imagination? Besides, now that I think about it, didn¡¯t little Dandan also manage to find me in the forest even when she was still blind? Still, thank goodness she didn¡¯t see me testing my strength earlier. But why is she here?''


    ¡°Hehe, look, Master!¡± Gu Dandan replied with a joyful expression, extending her hand to reveal a bright green light glowing in her palm.


    ¡®Huh? What¡¯s that green light in her hand? D-don¡¯t tell me she actually managed to obtain a physique of a potion body I made up?¡¯


    ¡°L-little Dandan, could it be that you¡¯ve successfully acquired a physique of a potion body?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Master!¡± Dandan exclaimed excitedly. ¡°I finally managed to obtain a physique of a potion body extreme after working hard to combine the plants! You were right, this physical body is incredible! Now, I can heal any illness or injury just by using the qi I possess! And the effects of the physical body¡¯s healing ability become even stronger if my body is bitten by someone who is sick or injured! Thank you, Master! Because of you, I can now heal everyone so easily!¡±


    ¡®Ugh¡­ This little girl is way too enthusiastic. Her loud voice is hurting my ears. Even so, how should I react? The so-called physical body of the potion was something I completely made up to trick her, but seeing her actually manage to get it leaves me at a loss for words. Oh well, whatever. I¡¯d better just take her home and ask for detailed explanations about the abilities she¡¯s gained.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, well done, little Dandan, for successfully obtaining it. Your master is curious about how you managed to achieve it. But before that, it¡¯s better if we head home instead of talking in this Misty Forest. So, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Dandan replied eagerly, following closely behind as they began their journey home.


    After Vheena left with her student, departing from what she believed to be a hidden spot at the edge of the Misty Forest, a mysterious force lingered in the place she had left behind. However, the force vanished shortly after her departure. With its disappearance, fifteen trees in the area underwent strange transformations. Some were utterly obliterated, leaving no trace, some crumbled into dust, and others simply vanished. Meanwhile, the remaining trees transformed into incomprehensible shapes, defying reason, as the mysterious force dissipated.


    The mysterious force that had vanished also caused the young green grass and the purple-black spider, which had previously been held by that power, to transform into two human women. Despite their new forms, traces of their previous appearances remained. The two women were bowing towards Vheena and her student as they departed, speaking words that, unfortunately, went unheard by them.


    "Thank you so much, Immortal noble one, for awakening our consciousness and granting us the physical bodies that all beings without awareness desire. I am Yue Hua, and my new sister, Yue Mei, will surely repay the kindness you have shown. Even though you did not take us with you, we are still deeply grateful for this gift. I will never forget this!"


    With those heartfelt words, the young girl and the adult woman bent lower and lower, bowing throughout the entire day to express their sincere gratitude to the Immortal noble one who had granted them such an immeasurable gift.


    Afterward, the two women¡ªthe young girl and the adult woman¡ªvanished without a trace, as if they had never been there at all. No one knew where they had gone, but it was certain that, as they departed, they both held the hope of one day meeting the Immortal noble one again, wishing that the noble one would take them along on their journey.

 Chapter 52

    In the afternoon, in the backyard of Vheena''s house, a young girl named Luo Xianxiu sat quietly, gracefully sipping her tea in a manner befitting her status as a princess. She observed a little girl in front of her, who had been pacing back and forth with a restless expression.


    Luo Xianxiu, seeing the anxiety of the little girl, or her senior sister, Ruan Xiaoyue, simply stayed silent, watching her. She had long grown accustomed to her senior sister''s habit of pacing back and forth like that every day.


    As Luo Xianxiu sank deeper into the peace and coolness of the backyard, trying to shake off her own anxiety while enjoying her tea, a loud voice suddenly interrupted, coming from her senior sister, who seemed unable to bear her own restlessness any longer, disturbing the tranquility Luo Xianxiu had been experiencing.


    "Ahhh! It''s been a month! How much longer do I have to wait anxiously like this! Where could master possibly be!"


    Hearing her senior sister''s outcry for the 35th time since it began 20 days ago, Luo Xianxiu could only sigh, as her peace was shattered, bringing back her own anxiety. In the end, she could only hide her own unease and speak to her senior sister to calm her down.


    "Senior sister, it''s only been a month since master left. Why are you always so restless? Besides, there is no one in this world who could harm master, so please stop worrying. It would be better if you sat here with me and enjoyed the tea peacefully."


    "Junior! Don''t you feel the slightest bit of worry about Master, who has been gone for a month?" Ruan Xiaoyue said, her voice sharp, questioning Luo Xianxiu''s lack of concern for their master''s absence.


    "I am worried about Master''s departure too, it''s been a month since she left us!" Luo Xianxiu replied firmly, then continued in a softer, somewhat sad tone, "But what can we do? We don''t even know where Master went. In the end, all we can do is sit and wait for her to return."


    "Uh... I''m sorry for snapping at you."


    "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean to snap at me because you''re just so anxious about Master''s situation. Besides, it would be better if you sat here with me and enjoyed the tea made from the rare leaves of my kingdom, which has a calming effect."


    "O-okay."


    Seeing Ruan Xiaoyue sit down in the chair in front of her, Luo Xianxiu stood up gracefully from her seat. With elegance, she poured tea from the teapot into a cup she took from her storage ring, then handed the tea-filled cup to Ruan Xiaoyue.


    After pouring tea for her senior sister, Luo Xianxiu sat back down to enjoy the rest of her own tea. Just as she was about to take a sip, she was interrupted by her senior sister, who seemed unaware of how to properly enjoy tea, drinking it all at once without savoring its flavor.


    "Glug, glug... urph, bitter."


    "...Senior sister, you''re drinking it wrong. Have you never had tea before?"


    "No, I''ve never had it. Junior sister, does all tea taste this bitter?"


    "I don''t know, since I¡¯ve never had every type of tea, but the tea you''re drinking, senior sister, shouldn¡¯t be that bitter. Maybe the reason it tastes bitter to you is because you''re not used to drinking it, which is why it feels that way. Also, let me teach you the proper way for a lady to drink her tea."


    Hearing Ruan Xiaoyue''s agreement to learn how to drink tea, Luo Xianxiu wasted no time and immediately began teaching her the graceful way to enjoy it. After teaching her senior sister the proper way to drink tea, Luo Xianxiu was finally able to sit back down and peacefully savor her tea, enjoying the calmness and coolness of their master''s backyard along with her senior sister. Unfortunately, the peace she had once again enjoyed was soon interrupted when a little girl with horns and a white dragon-like tail appeared, carrying a large number of divine fruits from their master''s backyard toward where they were sitting.


    "Hey, what are you two drinking?" The little girl with the horns and tail asked them.


    Before Luo Xianxiu could respond, Ruan Xiaoyue, sitting in front of her, had already answered the little girl¡¯s question. Luo Xianxiu could only sit silently, watching the two of them converse.


    "We''re drinking tea," Ruan Xiaoyue replied, sitting in the chair, her brow furrowing in displeasure as Luo Xianxiu watched her senior sister continue her conversation with the little girl.


    "Besides, Long Linglu, you shouldn''t be eating the divine fruits that Master planted every day. What will happen when they''re all gone? You''re not the only one who wants to eat those fruits."


    "Hmph! As someone entrusted by Master to tend to and grow the plants in her backyard, it''s only natural that I can eat the fruits and vegetables, both those belonging to Master and to me! You''re an outsider with no responsibility from Master, so don''t accuse me just because you''re jealous!"


    "You! Haaah... I''m saying this because I''m worried that if you eat all the divine fruits, we''ll have none left when Master isn''t here. Besides, you know very well that those fruits have many benefits that could help us if any enemies or intruders come here."


    "Hmph! You''re just jealous of me! Besides, the fruits in Master''s backyard will never run out! Even though Master isn''t here, making all the plants grow in seven days, with the land blessed by Master, all the plants here will never deplete, even without her! So, since Master isn¡¯t here, all the plants in the backyard are now mine. You, with no stake in this, should just stay silent!"


    Luo Xianxiu, who had been silently listening to their conversation, noticed Ruan Xiaoyue standing up straight in front of her, her face angry and clearly upset by Long Linglu''s arrogant words. Seeing Ruan Xiaoyue no longer able to hold back her patience, Luo Xianxiu watched as her senior sister responded angrily.Stolen novel; please report.


    "You! Can''t you speak normally without being so arrogant? I''m always annoyed by the way you speak as if you want to be hit! And what''s worse, you keep saying Master isn¡¯t here¡ªdo you have no worry at all for Master, who''s been gone for a month and still hasn''t returned?"


    ¡°Hah? Ruan Xiaoyue, why are you angry with my words?¡± Long Linglu replied, a bit confused as to why Ruan Xiaoyue was upset with her, but she quickly dismissed her confusion and continued speaking arrogantly, folding her arms as she looked at Ruan Xiaoyue with the expression of someone looking at a fool. ¡°As a true divine dragon, of course, I must speak with the authority of arrogance! And as for Master, why should I worry about her? Didn¡¯t I already tell you that Master is so strong that no one can be a threat to her? Although I was a little worried at first, once I realized she might just be busy cultivating or involved in other matters, I don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore!¡±


    ¡°Besides, with Master¡¯s room now empty, it¡¯s become my own. I can breathe in Master¡¯s scent as much as I want¡ª¡± she continued, her face displaying a smug expression as she boasted about what she had been doing in front of Ruan Xiaoyue. However, before she could finish her sentence, her words were abruptly cut off by a sudden punch from Ruan Xiaoyue aimed at her face.


    BAM!


    ¡°Ow! Ugh! Ruan Xiaoyue, damn it! Why did you hit my face?!¡± Long Linglu exclaimed, holding her face in pain, questioning why Ruan Xiaoyue had punched her.


    ¡°Damn you! No wonder I was confused about not seeing you anywhere every night! I thought you were out cultivating or fighting some monster that caught your interest! But I didn¡¯t expect that you would so boldly sleep in Master¡¯s room when she¡¯s not here! And you even enjoy Master''s scent every day, while I only get to experience it once!¡±


    ¡°So what if I do? I am Master''s pet! It¡¯s only right that I sleep in her private space! You shouldn¡¯t be jealous just because I can smell her scent every day! Master¡¯s scent is mine! I¡¯m already familiar with it! You, as an outsider, have no right to smell it!¡±


    Luo Xianxiu, quietly sipping her tea and enjoying the playful quarrel between the two girls, didn¡¯t interfere, knowing that the two of them were close friends, and their argument was more of a game, even though it looked like a real fight on the surface. However, as she listened to Long Linglu¡¯s absurd comment about her fondness for Master¡¯s scent, Luo Xianxiu suddenly stood up straight and walked toward them. As the two were pushing each other, she decided to ask Long Linglu something.


    "Miss Linglu, I¡¯d like to ask you something."


    ¡°What is it, Luo Xianxiu? Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy pushing Ruan Xiaoyue? Hurry up and ask your question!¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­ sorry for interrupting. I just want to ask, is Miss Linglu¡¯s sense of smell so sharp that you can tell where Master is?¡±


    ¡°Are you underestimating me? As a descendant of the ancient divine dragon race, of course, I have an extraordinarily sharp sense of smell! I can even tell where Master is, even if she¡¯s on a different continent, as long as she leaves her scent on something I can track!¡±


    Ruan Xiaoyue, realizing the implication of Luo Xianxiu¡¯s question, became frustrated with how foolish Long Linglu was being. In her irritation, she released more of her power, causing Long Linglu to stumble and fall under the force of her push. Ruan Xiaoyue then quickly pinned Long Linglu down by sitting on her stomach to prevent her from escaping, while speaking angrily.


    ¡°Long Linglu! You¡¯re really stupid! Why didn¡¯t you say that you could track where Master is?! You should have told us so we could search for Master instead of waiting for her for a whole month!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t pin me down! Ruan Xiaoyue, you¡¯re cheating because you used your strength when I wasn¡¯t paying attention while talking to Luo Xianxiu! You cheater, coward!¡±


    ¡°Answer my question first! You damn dragon!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer until you let me go!¡± Long Linglu stubbornly replied.


    ¡°You damn dragon! Haaah¡­ fine, let¡¯s stop our quarrel for now,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue said, releasing her hold on Long Linglu and standing up. She then continued, ¡°You still need to answer my question. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you could actually find Master?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Why should I tell you that I can find Master? Besides, even if we could find her, what would we say to her? Do you want us to say something trivial like ¡®we miss you, Master, because you haven¡¯t returned for a whole month,¡¯ which is just a short time? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d only ruin my dignity as a divine dragon, because Master would think of me as nothing more than a spoiled child! Do you understand now, coward Ruan Xiaoyue?!¡±


    Feeling that Long Linglu''s words would only anger Ruan Xiaoyue and lead to another fight, Luo Xianxiu quickly spoke to Long Linglu before Ruan Xiaoyue could say anything, in an attempt to prevent another argument between the two.


    ¡°If the reason Miss Linglu doesn¡¯t want to search for Master is because you¡¯re afraid of being seen as a spoiled child, then why don¡¯t the three of us just follow the traces where Master has been? That way, we can figure out where she has actually gone, and our worries will be lessened. What do you think, Miss Linglu?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Fine! Your suggestion makes enough sense, so I¡¯ll follow your advice. It seems interesting for the three of us to go find out where Master went, especially since I¡¯m quite bored just playing around the Master¡¯s house. Fortunately, I¡¯ve already left my mark by licking Master¡¯s face and hands while we slept together, so it will be easier for me to¡ª¡±


    As Luo Xianxiu listened to Long Linglu''s words, both she and Long Linglu suddenly felt an extremely threatening aura. Looking around to identify its source, Luo Xianxiu quickly realized it was coming from her senior sister, Ruan Xiaoyue, who had released a dense golden qi around her body. The surrounding earth cracked under the pressure, and her expression clearly showed that she was very upset about something.


    ¡°Long Linglu, it seems you really want to die,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue said coldly.


    ¡°Eh? W-what¡¯s going on, Ruan Xiaoyue? W-why do you suddenly want to kill me?¡± Long Linglu stammered, her voice filled with fear as she saw the menacing aura radiating from Ruan Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Long Linglu¡¯s frightened reaction, Ruan Xiaoyue, equally terrified, witnessed her senior sister move with incredible speed and grab Long Linglu by the throat. She squeezed, and with an icy tone, she spoke words that left Luo Xianxiu frozen in silence, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Ugh! Ruan Xiaoyue, why¡ªugh¡­ are you choking me?!¡±


    "Dammit! You deserve to die! How dare you lick Master''s face and hands! You have defiled my Master, who belongs to me alone! I¡¯ve never even done that! How dare you! Not only did you take Master¡¯s bed from me, but you also smell her scent every day. And now you¡¯re even saying you licked her while she was asleep! You¡¯re truly pushing me to my limit! I can¡¯t tolerate you anymore! Die!"


    "Ugh! L-Luo Xianxiu, h-help me! Argh! These people are insane! Please, help me!"


    "O-oh, Senior sister, please let go of Miss Linglu¡ªhii!" Luo Xianxiu exclaimed, pleading for her senior sister to stop choking Long Linglu. But she grew even more fearful when her senior sister turned to look at her, her eyes now gold and full of menace.


    "I won¡¯t let her go. She¡¯s gone too far. I¡¯ll make sure she passes out until Master returns, so Master¡¯s room will be mine again."


    "Uh¡­ b-but if Senior Sister does that, we won''t be able to find Master. D-do you really prefer waiting for Master to return, even though we don''t know when she''ll come back?"


    After saying this while holding back her fear, Luo Xianxiu watched as her senior sister stopped emitting the dense qi around her and released Long Linglu¡¯s neck from her grip.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! Ruan Xiaoyue¡ªcough! Y-you!" Long Linglu gasped as she bent over, coughing, before standing back up with her arms crossed, arrogantly glaring at Ruan Xiaoyue. She continued her words, now speaking a bit hesitantly. "H-hmph! E-even though you looked threatening earlier, you''re still not my match if I fight you using my divine dragon transformation. Ruan Xiaoyue, luckily you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Show us where Master is!"


    "F-fine!"


    With that, Luo Xianxiu and Ruan Xiaoyue followed Long Linglu, who became their guide in search of their Master, leaving Xue Lanting, whom they had forgotten, alone at the house.

 Chapter 53

    "Here, in this place, I can smell the master''s scent quite strongly."


    The location Long Linglu referred to as having traces of their master''s lingering scent turned out to be an unnamed village, fortified by a protective gate. This sight piqued Ruan Xiaoyue''s curiosity as she followed closely behind. She couldn''t help but wonder why a village not far from their master''s residence carried her scent.


    Driven by her curiosity, she immediately questioned Long Linglu, who was walking ahead, hoping to uncover their master''s reason.


    "Long Linglu, are you certain that the master left her traces in this village? Moreover, can you tell us why she stopped by this village, based on your sense of smell?"


    "Ruan Xiaoyue, are you stupid¡ª" Long Linglu''s words were abruptly cut off as she turned to face Ruan Xiaoyue''s sharp gaze. The piercing look sent a chill down her spine, forcing her to shift her tone from arrogant to amicable as she quickly corrected herself. "I mean, Ruan Xiaoyue, my dear friend~, there¡¯s no way I could know exactly what the master was doing just from my sense of smell. But one thing is for sure: my nose has detected the master¡¯s scent strongly, and it¡¯s the closest here in this village."


    "Hmm, what a pity," Ruan Xiaoyue replied, her sharp gaze softening. She then turned her attention to the villagers standing at the village gate and spoke again. "I wonder, what could have brought our master here? Could there be something special about this village?"


    "Probably not, Senior Sister," Luo Xianxiu suddenly chimed in, standing beside Ruan Xiaoyue. She continued speaking when her senior turned to look at her. "Given how close this village is to the master¡¯s residence, and considering how she always acts like an ordinary person, it¡¯s possible she came here just to amuse herself by blending in as a regular villager."


    "That makes sense. If the master only came to this village to pretend to be an ordinary person and there¡¯s nothing special here, it¡¯s probably better for us to resume tracking her scent. So, Long Linglu, please use your sense of smell again," Ruan Xiaoyue suggested.


    "Alright, follow¡ª"


    "Wait a moment. You two are jumping to conclusions too quickly. We should ask the villagers here first about the master¡¯s whereabouts. Who knows? They might recognize her and even know where she went," Luo Xianxiu interjected, cutting off Long Linglu mid-sentence.


    The two younger girls nodded in agreement with Luo Xianxiu¡¯s suggestion. Together, the three of them approached the villagers standing near the village gate to inquire about the master. Upon asking about him and explaining that they were her disciples, the three girls noticed the villagers¡¯ expressions shift to shock. Without a word, the villagers hurriedly excused themselves and ran off, saying they needed to fetch the village chief.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the girls saw the same villagers returning, accompanied by an elderly man¡ªthe village chief¡ªwho was also rushing to meet them.


    As he reached them, the village chief immediately bowed deeply and spoke in a worried tone.


    ¡°M-my apologies for keeping you waiting, disciples of the Miss Immortal. I¡¯ve already been informed by my people about your reason for coming to our village. Since you are searching for the Miss Immortal, m-may I ask, is there some danger that has befallen her, prompting you esteemed young ladies to seek her out?¡±


    "Danger? Village Chief, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood. Our master is not in any danger," Luo Xianxiu replied, speaking on behalf of her senior sister and Long Linglu. Once the village chief appeared more at ease, she continued, "As we mentioned earlier to your villagers, did our master visit this village about a month ago?"


    "Yes, she did, esteemed lady. Miss Immortal came here about a month ago," the village chief confirmed.


    Hearing this, Ruan Xiaoyue, excited to have found a lead on their master¡¯s whereabouts, immediately spoke before Luo Xianxiu could continue.


    "In that case, can you tell us where she went after leaving this village?"


    "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know, esteemed lady," the village chief admitted.


    "¡­Then, what was she doing here when she visited?" Luo Xianxiu asked.


    "Miss Immortal helped us rescue a child from our village who had fallen into the Death Pit," the village chief explained.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "I see¡­" Ruan Xiaoyue muttered. Feeling that their master¡¯s visit to the village was solely to assist with rescuing the child, she concluded there were no useful clues to their search. She turned to her junior sister and Long Linglu, suggesting they continue their search elsewhere.


    However, as she turned to Luo Xianxiu, she noticed her junior sister holding her chin, eyes focused in thought as if pondering something deeply. Curious about what her junior was thinking, Ruan Xiaoyue asked, "Junior Sister, what are you thinking about?"


    "Oh? Well, I¡¯m curious about something, Senior Sister," Luo Xianxiu replied. She then shifted her gaze to the village chief and posed a question. "Village Chief, earlier you mentioned that you thought our master was in danger. Could you explain why you came to that conclusion?"


    "Of course, esteemed lady," the village chief began. "The reason I thought so is that, after Miss Immortal saved the child from our village by pulling them out of the Death Pit a month ago, she hasn¡¯t returned even once to allow us to properly thank her. Furthermore, the child she rescued returned to the village alone without being accompanied by her. And now, seeing you esteemed ladies¡ªher disciples¡ªsearching for her, I couldn¡¯t help but assume that something bad might have happened to her."


    "I see... Village Chief, did you not ask the child our master saved where she went after rescuing them?" Luo Xianxiu asked.


    "I did ask, esteemed lady," the village chief replied. "The child told me that Miss Immortal left immediately after saving them, instructing them to return home alone because she was busy with something important."


    Luo Xianxiu frowned, her brows furrowing at the explanation. The thought of her master abandoning a rescued child in a dangerous place seemed uncharacteristic. Growing suspicious, she requested the village chief to bring the child so she could question them directly.


    Before long, the child her master had saved arrived, escorted by villagers at the chief''s behest. The child seemed wary, especially toward Long Linglu, but Luo Xianxiu ignored his unease. Without hesitation, she questioned the child for more details about her master.


    "Did you ask our master what she was busy with that made her leave you alone in such a dangerous place without ensuring you got home safely?"


    "...I didn¡¯t ask her, esteemed cultivator," the child replied, he wary expression softening as they turned to face Luo Xianxiu directly. "I didn¡¯t want to anger Miss Immortal by prying into her affairs. Besides, before she left, she made sure to place me in a safe spot so I wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger on my way back to the village."


    The child¡¯s response seemed reasonable, and his description of her master¡¯s actions aligned with what Luo Xianxiu knew of her character. Feeling her suspicions ease, she prepared to ask the child which direction her master went after leaving. However, before she could speak, her senior sister, Ruan Xiaoyue, suddenly interjected with an accusation that reignited her doubts.


    "They¡¯re lying," Ruan Xiaoyue said flatly.


    "This child is lying? Senior Sister, how can you be so sure they¡¯re lying?" Luo Xianxiu asked, surprised.


    "He behavior and words are suspicious," Ruan Xiaoyue replied, her gaze sharp as she scrutinized the child.


    The child, with an innocent expression, looked confused as they addressed the two cultivators in front of them.


    ¡°I am not lying, esteemed cultivators. Why are you accusing me of such a thing?¡± the child asked, their face a picture of bafflement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it. I can sense the disgusting lies you¡¯re weaving,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! How can you accuse me of lying without any clear evidence? Is this how all disciples of the Miss Immortal behave¡ªby falsely accusing ordinary people?¡± the child retorted angrily, glancing at the village chief and the surrounding villagers for support.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you insult my master by claiming we, her disciples, would stoop to false accusations!¡± Ruan Xiaoyue countered, her voice rising with indignation.


    ¡°I am not insulting Miss Immortal. It¡¯s you who are tarnishing her name by accusing me unjustly without any basis!¡±


    ¡°You little¡ª!¡± Furious at the child¡¯s words, Ruan Xiaoyue, who was about the same age as the child, stormed forward, intent on striking them. However, before she could act, her junior sister stepped in, grabbing her arm firmly and speaking words that made her reconsider.


    ¡°Stop, Senior Sister! Look around you¡ªthere are too many people watching.¡±


    ¡°Luo Xianxiu, why are you stopping Ruan Xiaoyue? Just let her kill that disgusting human brat.¡±


    ¡°Miss Linglu, don¡¯t cause more trouble! Do you want to tarnish our master''s reputation in front of all these people watching?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How could our master''s reputation be ruined by killing a child who¡¯s slandering her? It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s trying to degrade our master by pretending to be an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°This child is pretending to be ordinary? Are you saying he¡¯s a cultivator?¡± Luo Xianxiu asked as she released the grip she had on Ruan Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes! At first glance, this disgusting human brat looks like a regular mortal without any qi, but my sharp instincts can¡¯t be deceived! I¡¯ve sensed faint traces of qi leaking from his body, suppressed deliberately to make him appear ordinary!¡±


    ¡°What! How can you believe this horned demon? I¡¯m just an ordinary human!¡± the boy, Liang San, shouted, his eyes darting toward the village chief and the villagers who now wore suspicious expressions after hearing Long Linglu''s words.


    ¡°Hmph! How dare you call me a demon! As a descendant of true dragons, I will not tolerate such an insult¡ªI¡¯ll kill you for it!¡±


    As Long Linglu declared this, both Ruan Xiaoyue and Luo Xianxiu noticed the boy¡¯s expression change. His gaze turned icy as he glared at the three of them sharply and spoke with an air of arrogance.


    ¡°Heh! It seems I can no longer pretend to hide my strength like I did while I was hiding in this village.¡±


    With those words, the boy¡ªor rather, Liang San¡ªswiftly drew a sword from his spatial ring. The weapon emanated a mysterious aura. Without hesitation, he used a footwork technique that propelled him directly in front of the unsuspecting Ruan Xiaoyue. In a single, lightning-fast motion, he swung his sword, decapitating her instantly.

 Chapter 54

    "Eh..."


    The rapid events unfolding before her left Luo Xianxiu stunned, unable to process the situation as droplets of her senior sister''s blood splattered onto her from her fallen body.


    Frozen in shock, she failed to notice Liang San, who seized the opportunity to swing his sword once more, aiming for her head. Fortunately, Long Linglu, who was behind her, reacted swiftly and saved her by delivering a powerful kick to Liang San, interrupting his attack.


    Ignoring Liang San, who was sent flying by her strike, Long Linglu, more concerned about her friend''s fate, hurried to Ruan Xiaoyue, who lay on the ground, to check on her condition.


    However, when she saw her close friend lying motionless, her neck gushing blood and her severed head not far from her body, Long Linglu froze in disbelief. Staring at her friend''s lifeless form, she lost all sense of reason. Overwhelmed by rage, she transformed into a divine dragon, destroying the village gates and its buildings in her fury. The sheer force of her transformation sent shockwaves through the area, hurling the bodies of Ruan Xiaoyue, Luo Xianxiu¡ªstill struggling to comprehend what had happened¡ªand all the nearby villagers.


    GRAHHH!


    In her divine dragon form, Long Linglu, consumed by wrath, began furiously gathering concentrated light energy from her qi in her mouth. Without hesitation, she unleashed the concentrated light, now a powerful laser beam, toward Liang San, who had been sent flying earlier by her kick and crashed into a tree in the Death Forest.


    Liang San, the target of Long Linglu''s concentrated light energy attack, refused to remain idle. Despite the intense pain from his broken left arm, caused by Long Linglu''s earlier kick, he retrieved a monster core from the depths of the Death Pit stored in his spatial ring. Channeling the incredibly rich qi from the monster core into the sword in his right hand, which emanated a mysterious aura, he prepared his counterattack.


    Confident that the qi from the monster core had sufficiently charged his sword, and with Long Linglu''s concentrated light energy rapidly approaching, Liang San swung his blade with precision.


    The swing unleashed a massive, chaotic dark slash imbued with mysterious qi, nullifying Long Linglu''s light energy upon contact. Stunned by the sheer power of the slash and blinded by her rage over Ruan Xiaoyue''s death, Long Linglu failed to evade entirely. The devastating strike cleaved through her enormous dragon form, splitting half of her body in two.


    GROAHHH!


    Unable to control her body due to the immense pain coursing through her, Long Linglu plummeted to the ground, crushing the remaining structures in the stone village that had not yet been destroyed.


    "Xianxiu! Help me! Give me the divine fruit¡ªI¡¯m gravely wounded!" Long Linglu cried out in desperation, her divine dragon form reduced to a pitiful state. With the lower half of her body severed, her intestines spilled out onto the ruined village beneath her. Thankfully, no villagers were crushed under her massive form, as they had been flung far away during her earlier transformation.


    "I won¡¯t let you recover by eating the divine fruit. I know exactly what it can do."


    With those words, Liang San, who had learned the divine fruit''s effects from the fruit he had stolen from Miss Immortal during her previous visit, sprang into action. He once again channeled qi from the monster core into his sword, activating one of the blade¡¯s abilities. A massive, chaotic dark sword formed above him, its menacing energy radiating through the battlefield.


    As soon as the colossal dark sword fully materialized, Liang San commanded it to fly directly toward the helpless Long Linglu, intending to pierce through her and end her life.


    Luo Xianxiu, who finally grasped the dire nature of the situation after being thrown aside by Long Linglu¡¯s divine dragon transformation, quickly unleashed the full power of her telekinesis technique to halt the massive dark sword hurtling toward Long Linglu.


    "It¡¯s useless! My sword¡¯s ability nullifies any qi it touches. Your dragon friend will die here¡ªwhat!"


    Ignoring Liang San¡¯s initial dismissive tone, which quickly turned into shock as she managed to stop the enormous dark sword created by his blade¡¯s power, Luo Xianxiu focused entirely on her task. Controlling the chaotic qi sword with her telekinesis, she reversed its direction, sending it back toward Liang San. To ensure he couldn¡¯t evade the redirected attack, Luo Xianxiu clenched her fist in a crushing motion, locking his entire body in place.


    "Guh! Damn it! I can¡¯t move! Activate the sword¡¯s ability¡ªChaotic Drain Armor!"


    Leaving Liang San to fend for himself, seemingly activating a technique to counter her retaliation, Luo Xianxiu didn¡¯t wait to see if he survived. She sprinted urgently toward Long Linglu¡¯s dragon form, which appeared increasingly weakened from her grievous injuries.


    "Miss Linglu, open your mouth! I¡¯m going to give you the fruit," Luo Xianxiu said anxiously, pulling out the divine fruit from her storage ring and placing it into Long Linglu¡¯s open maw.


    "Thank you, Luo Xianxiu, my friend!"


    "It¡¯s nothing," Luo Xianxiu replied softly, her voice filled with relief.


    As Luo Xianxiu anxiously waited for Long Linglu''s lower body to regenerate, a sudden voice broke the tense silence. Liang San, having somehow survived her counterattack, spoke to them with a chilling determination. He raised his sword with his right hand, while his left hand clutched the monster core he had been using to charge it with qi. The sword, now pitch-black, exuded an uncontrollable and increasingly powerful mysterious aura, causing both Luo Xianxiu and Long Linglu to remain on high alert.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "All of Miss Immortal''s disciples truly are remarkable. In the future, you¡¯ll undoubtedly become influential and powerful figures in this world. But since you are my enemies, it¡¯s only right that I eliminate this threat early. So, die!"


    With a vertical swing of his blade, Liang San unleashed a colossal dark slash aimed directly at the two of them. Luo Xianxiu, realizing they couldn¡¯t possibly evade the attack¡ªespecially with Long Linglu still unable to move as her regeneration was incomplete¡ªforced herself to exceed her limits. Pouring every ounce of her strength into her telekinesis, she attempted to block the incoming devastating strike.


    "UGH! M-Miss Linglu, help me block this slash!" Luo Xianxiu cried out, blood streaming from her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth due to the strain of pushing herself beyond her limits.


    "Of course!" Long Linglu replied firmly. Without hesitation, she gathered a concentrated light energy in her maw and fired it toward the massive dark slash, combining her efforts with Luo Xianxiu¡¯s to stop the overwhelming attack.


    ¡°Guh! It¡¯s useless! That damned human brat wasn¡¯t lying! All of my qi attacks disappear the moment they touch that dark slash! Damn it!¡±


    Unable to assist further, Long Linglu¡¯s efforts were rendered ineffective, leaving Luo Xianxiu on her own. Already at her limit, despair began to consume her. She knew there was no way she could block the massive dark slash alone, but she still pushed herself to hold it back, even as her strength began to collapse.


    Ultimately, her qi ran out completely, leaving her unable to maintain her defense. The unstoppable dark slash surged forward, cutting through everything in its path as it rushed toward the two of them.


    Resigned to their fate, they closed their eyes, silently praying that the slash would kill them instantly to spare them the excruciating pain. But as they waited for the end, confusion set in¡ªthey felt nothing. The dark slash never came.


    Their confusion grew as they heard the panicked voice of Liang San, prompting them to open their eyes and see what had happened. The sight before them left them overwhelmed with emotion¡ªrelief, joy, and gratitude flooding their hearts.


    ¡°You¡ªwhy are you still alive?! How could you block my dark slash without your qi vanishing?! What is that purple qi surrounding you?!¡± Liang San shouted in disbelief, his voice trembling as he stared at Ruan Xiaoyue.


    Ruan Xiaoyue, who had seemingly died before, now stood alive and well. Not only that, she had stepped forward to shield her junior sister and her friend, her hands and entire body enveloped in a radiant purple qi.


    ¡°S-senior sister! Y-you¡¯re alive? How¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue! I knew you¡¯d come back! Thank goodness¡ª¡±


    Ignoring the questions thrown her way, Ruan Xiaoyue¡ªcompletely unscathed after blocking the dark slash with her bare hands¡ªchose instead to survey the area.


    Her gaze fell upon her junior sister, Luo Xianxiu, whose face was pale and pitiful, with blood streaming from her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. She then saw the remains of her friend Long Linglu¡¯s severed lower body near the Death Forest, along with the scattered, injured villagers of the stone village, all suffering from wounds caused by events she couldn¡¯t yet comprehend. The sight ignited a deep fury within her.


    Without uttering a single word, Ruan Xiaoyue disappeared as though teleporting, vanishing from the spot where she had deflected the dark slash. In an instant, she reappeared directly in front of Liang San, who had already instinctively activated the "Chaotic Drain Armor" ability upon sensing danger when Ruan Xiaoyue vanished.


    In truth, Ruan Xiaoyue had used a high-speed movement technique taught by her master, making her approach seem like teleportation. Wasting no time, she threw a devastating punch enveloped in purple qi straight at Liang San.


    BAM!!


    Feeling perplexed that her punch hadn¡¯t killed Liang San outright but merely sent him flying far into the distance, Ruan Xiaoyue, dissatisfied, once again used her footwork technique to pursue him. Reaching his position in moments, she delivered a powerful kick to his back, sending him hurtling back toward the spot where she had first struck him.


    Despite the brutality of her attacks, Liang San still clung to life, merely coughing up blood as he was battered around. Growing increasingly frustrated, Ruan Xiaoyue escalated her assault, relentlessly chasing him back and forth, alternating between punches and kicks in an effort to end his life.


    Yet, no matter how many times she struck him, Liang San survived, albeit severely injured. Feeling her efforts were wasted, Ruan Xiaoyue devised a new plan. She delivered an upward punch with immense force, launching Liang San high into the sky. Her fist, now enveloped in qi forming rippling rings around her hand, sent him soaring even higher with each strike.


    Shuu¡­ FuuBOOOOMMM!!


    Watching Liang San¡¯s figure grow smaller and smaller as he ascended, almost disappearing from view, Ruan Xiaoyue quickly concentrated qi into her feet. She enveloped her legs with the same rippling qi, creating a powerful force. Then, with a leap so powerful that it shattered the ground beneath her, she propelled herself upward with impossible speed, chasing after the airborne Liang San.


    As she closed the distance to Liang San, Ruan Xiaoyue once again channeled qi into her feet, propelling herself higher than her opponent. Once she surpassed his altitude, she enveloped her feet in a newly improvised technique. This technique, born from her sharpened focus, allowed her to step on the air itself, granting her unparalleled agility mid-air. Using this newfound ability, she repositioned herself above Liang San, aligning herself for an attack.


    Ruan Xiaoyue gathered qi in her feet again, propelling herself downward at an incredible speed. As she approached Liang San, she unleashed a devastating punch, similar to her previous strikes but with refined precision and immense power. Her fist, rippling with qi, slammed into Liang San¡¯s abdomen, sending him hurtling toward the ground. The impact created a colossal crater over ten times the size of a lake.


    Descending gracefully, Ruan Xiaoyue landed near the massive crater, her feet creating a smaller depression upon touching the ground. Without delay, she sprinted toward the center of the crater to inspect Liang San¡¯s condition.


    Reaching the spot where Liang San lay, Ruan Xiaoyue found him in a pitiable state. His limbs were grotesquely twisted, his body contorted unnaturally, and it seemed every bone in his body had been shattered.


    Approaching to deliver the final blow, she noticed Liang San muttering something under his breath. Curiosity overtook her as she paused to listen. His faint words reached her ears: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    However, Ruan Xiaoyue, now in the Mahayana cultivation stage and radiating mysterious purple qi, underestimated Liang San¡¯s resolve. As she stood over him, Liang San weakly raised his sword toward the sky, seemingly in a futile last act of defiance.


    Believing his gesture to be a desperate, meaningless attempt at retaliation, Ruan Xiaoyue remained unmoved. What she didn¡¯t realize was that Liang San was activating his sword¡¯s ultimate technique. The blade began to resonate, unleashing a terrifying force that darkened the heavens above.


    From the blackened sky, an uncountable number of massive dark swords began to descend, aiming to annihilate everything below.


    As her heightened intuition warned her of impending danger, Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes darted to the horizon. She immediately spotted the darkened sky and the countless colossal swords plummeting toward the earth. Panic surged through her as she recognized the area under attack¡ªthe very place where her junior sister and best friend were waiting for her.


    Without hesitation, she abandoned Liang San, sprinting desperately toward her allies in a race against time to save them from the descending onslaught of dark swords.

 Chapter 55

    In less than half a second, Ruan Xiaoyue sprinted from the center of the vast and deep crater to its edge. Once at the rim, she attempted to activate her footwork technique to reach the area where the enormous dark sword qi cluster was about to descend, hoping to save her junior sister and her friend as quickly as possible.


    However, before she could activate her technique, the purple qi enveloping her entire body¡ªgreatly enhancing her cultivation, senses, strength, reflexes, and more¡ªsuddenly dissipated. This abrupt loss reduced her power back to the Peak Golden Core stage, significantly slowing her down and making the time to rescue her junior sister and friend even tighter.


    Undeterred and resolute, Ruan Xiaoyue disregarded the potential consequences, even the possibility of dying again under the falling swords from the sky, now unprotected by the purple qi. Her overwhelming concern for her junior sister and friend drove her to try using her footwork technique again, determined to save them both.


    Upon reaching the center of the area¡ªa stone village under an expansive, dark sky where the massive dark sword qi cluster was poised to strike¡ªRuan Xiaoyue, in her desperation, frantically looked around. In her haste, she unintentionally ignored the resigned villagers awaiting death in the flattened village, focusing solely on finding where her junior apprentice and friend might be waiting.


    ¡°Damn it! Where are they? Why aren¡¯t they in the village?!¡± Ruan Xiaoyue exclaimed in frustration.


    Failing to find her junior sister and her friend in the stone village, Ruan Xiaoyue, undeterred even as the enormous dark sword qi cluster above descended dangerously close to the ground, resolutely continued her search. She dashed through the surrounding areas¡ªthe stone village, the riverbanks, and the Death Forest¡ªdesperate to locate them.


    Despite her frantic efforts, she still couldn¡¯t find them. With no time left, as the massive dark sword qi cluster was mere moments from hitting the ground, Ruan Xiaoyue had no choice but to activate her footwork technique to flee from the impending destruction.


    Unfortunately, even with her enhanced speed, she couldn¡¯t escape the range of the descending sword qi cluster in time. Finding herself on the edge of the affected area, she made the difficult decision to unleash all her remaining power to try and deflect the deadly force heading her way.


    But before she could summon her full strength, her body was suddenly immobilized, pressed down by an unseen force. The same mysterious force that slowed the descent of the enormous dark sword qi cluster above her head left her no time to react. Instead, it pulled her with immense power, hurling her violently out of the disaster zone.


    SHUNK!! SHUNK!! SHUNK!!... BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!!...


    Saved by the invisible force that forcibly pulled her out of the now devastated area, where the enormous dark sword qi continued to rain down, Ruan Xiaoyue, still being flung through the air, collided with what appeared to be someone. The person she collided with immediately wrapped her in a tight embrace without saying a word.


    ¡°Phew, good thing I managed to pull Senior Sister out of there with my telekinesis. That was seriously chaotic. If I¡¯d made even the slightest mistake, Senior Sister would¡¯ve died again,¡± Luo Xianxiu said with a relieved expression, grateful that she had successfully extracted her senior sister from the disaster zone.


    Hearing her junior sister speak so close to her, Ruan Xiaoyue, who wanted to ask where they had been hiding earlier, tried to first free herself from the person hugging her¡ªLong Linglu. However, as soon as she managed to loosen Long Linglu''s grip, the latter immediately hugged her even tighter, as though she had no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Long Linglu, stop hugging me. Let me go¡ª¡± Ruan Xiaoyue began, but when she looked at Long Linglu¡¯s face while speaking, she noticed her red eyes, seemingly holding back tears. Seeing the sadness on her face, Ruan Xiaoyue softened her tone and asked gently, ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry? It¡¯s rare to see you like this, not acting arrogant as usual. Could it be that you were worried about me?¡±


    As soon as Ruan Xiaoyue said that, Long Linglu released her embrace, turned away, folded her arms, and responded in a manner befitting a tsundere¡ªa demeanor only her close master would recognize if they were present.


    ¡°Hmph! I wasn¡¯t holding back tears¡­ Besides, if my eyes look red, it¡¯s probably because you crashed into me and brought sand that got into them. Anyway, how are you even alive again? Didn¡¯t the robe our master gave you have a skill that only activates when you¡¯re near death? I was sure that back then, you weren¡¯t just near death¡ªyou were actually dead after your head was severed, and I felt your heartbeat stop. So, how exactly did you activate the master¡¯s robe¡¯s ability?¡±


    Recalling the painful sensation of death when her head had been severed, Ruan Xiaoyue, unwilling to relive the memory, answered weakly.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Ugh, well¡­ it turns out, back when we fought the owner of that alternate realm, I didn¡¯t activate the robe¡¯s ability because I was near death¡ªI actually had to die to activate it. So it¡¯s the same as now. The robe¡¯s ability only activates when I die. What I said before about it activating when I was near death¡­ that was just a misunderstanding on my part.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡± Satisfied with Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation, Long Linglu turned to face her again, her expression now curious as she asked another question.


    ¡°Ruan Xiaoyue, why were you inside the area where that massive dark sword qi cluster was falling? I¡¯m fairly certain the last sounds of your battle came from a location far from that dangerous zone. So why were you suddenly in there?¡±


    ¡°Well, I ended up in the area where the massive dark sword qi cluster was falling because I was worried about both of you. That bastard¡¯s final attack seemed to be targeting you, so I recklessly charged in to save you. But besides that, where exactly were you two? I searched all around the village, yet I couldn¡¯t find you. Where were you hiding?¡±


    "Foolish! With so many massive dark qi swords falling, of course the two of us would run away to save ourselves. How could you think we were so powerless that we couldn¡¯t escape, especially when we were carrying a divine fruit that could heal all wounds?" Long Linglu retorted with an expression as if looking at an idiot.


    "Uh, yeah. At that time, I couldn¡¯t think clearly."


    After Ruan Xiaoyue admitted her weak excuse in a small voice, rendered speechless by Long Linglu''s sharp response, Luo Xianxiu, who had been silently listening to their conversation, finally joined in and asked Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "Senior Sister, aside from us, did you also rescue the villagers from the dark qi swords falling in the village? Earlier, we were so panicked by the sheer number of those swords that we forgot about the villagers who were still there. So, did you save them?"


    "Oh no! I was so worried about you two that I completely forgot about the villagers. Damn it! Damn it! I should¡¯ve gotten them out of there too. I¡¯m such an idiot, why¡ª"


    "Senior Sister, please don¡¯t blame yourself. It¡¯s clearly my fault for forgetting about them in my panic while escaping with Miss Linglu. The dark qi swords were still quite far from hitting the ground at that time. I should¡¯ve saved them," Luo Xianxiu interjected with a sad face, blaming herself.


    "But Junior Sister, it¡¯s still my fault for not rescuing them while I was running through the village. I was so close to them at that time. If only I had been clear-headed enough, I would¡¯ve noticed them and could¡¯ve helped."


    Frustrated by the two of them blaming themselves, Long Linglu, unable to hold back any longer, raised her voice as she spoke to them.


    "You two! Why are you blaming yourselves? It¡¯s absolutely clear that those people died because of that wretched human who was hiding his cultivation! Besides, we were in complete panic trying to save ourselves. It¡¯s only natural that we forgot about everything else during such a catastrophe. So stop blaming yourselves over those people!"


    "¡­ You¡¯re right¡­"


    "Even though Miss Linglu¡¯s words are a bit harsh, unfortunately, they¡¯re true¡­"


    Although Long Linglu¡¯s statement was correct¡ªthat it was impossible to save all the villagers while they were in a state of panic over the falling dark qi swords¡ªboth of them still felt uneasy, as they hadn¡¯t even managed to save a single villager.


    "If you still feel guilty, once we find Master, you can ask her to save the villagers in this place. Since the villagers know her, perhaps she¡¯ll agree to bring them back to life. How about that?"


    "¡­ Alright."


    "Alright¡­"


    "In that case, let¡¯s get moving! I¡¯ll use my sense of smell to the fullest so we can find Master more quickly!"


    "Wait a moment. Before we leave, follow me to that bastard''s location so we can kill him."


    "What! You haven¡¯t killed him yet? How reckless of you, Ruan Xiaoyue! Are you sure that wretched human hasn¡¯t escaped after you left him like that?"


    "I¡¯m fairly certain he couldn¡¯t escape after I crushed every bone in his body with my attack. But since I carelessly left him alive, it¡¯s better if we hurry back to ensure he doesn¡¯t get away."


    They sprinted at full speed toward the massive crater where Liang San lay. When they arrived, they were relieved to find him still there. However, his condition was pitiful¡ªhe was dragging himself out of the crater with his chin, clutching a sword in one hand and a monster core in the other.


    As they approached Liang San, they heard him mumbling incoherently while struggling to crawl.


    "I can¡¯t die here¡­ As someone reincarnated with my memories intact, I will survive¡­ Just watch, after I get out of here, I¡¯ll cultivate with everything I have to take my revenge, both for my past life and this one. Especially that wretched immortal woman and her disciple¡ªhow dare they reduce me, a former Half-Immortal cultivator, to this pathetic state¡­ I¡¯ll kill them. I¡¯ll repay them a hundredfold¡­ Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill¡­ I¡¯ll kill them all¡ª"


    SPLAT!


    "How dare this wretched bastard insult my beloved Master!"


    SPLAT! SPLAT!


    "Ruan Xiaoyue, don¡¯t just crush his head with a simple stomp. Use your qi, like you did against the owner of that alternate realm, to destroy his soul as well as his body. From his incoherent ramblings earlier, it¡¯s better to completely annihilate his soul!"


    "Alright!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "T-that¡¯s enough, Senior Sister! Look at his body¡ªit¡¯s already nothing but a few scraps of flesh. There¡¯s no way he could survive now."


    "Huff, haah... Linglu, use your sense of smell. It¡¯s time we left to find Master. Staying here any longer will only make me more irritated. Let¡¯s go!"


    "Of course!"


    "Wait! Don¡¯t leave just yet! What about this divine-grade sword and mysterious-grade monster core? Aren¡¯t we going to take them?" Luo Xianxiu said, pointing to the sword and core lying on the ground, remnants of the now-deceased Liang San.


    Hearing this, Ruan Xiaoyue stopped in her tracks. She gave a brief glance at Luo Xianxiu and said, "Take them, Junior Sister. We¡¯ll give the sword to Master once we find her." Then she resumed walking, following Long Linglu, who was leading the way ahead.


    Since her Senior Sister had instructed her to collect the divine-grade sword and mysterious-grade monster core, Luo Xianxiu quickly stored the two items in her storage ring. She then hurried to catch up with her Senior Sister and Long Linglu, who were already at the edge of the massive crater, leaving behind the unrecognizable remnants of their defeated enemy.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Damn it! Even after he¡¯s dead, that bastard kid is still causing us trouble! Because of him, we¡¯ve had to waste half an hour just standing here, waiting for that dark qi sword cluster of his to stop falling! If it weren¡¯t for my determination to save time and find Master sooner, I would have gone back to where that bastard¡¯s corpse lies just so I could stomp on it again!¡±


    Ignoring Ruan Xiaoyue, who seemed to be fuming once more after being forced to wait for the massive dark qi sword cluster to stop descending, Luo Xianxiu, unwilling to console her angry senior sister nearby, was far more interested in the enormous, mysterious hole in front of her.


    Her curiosity stemmed from the fact that Luo Xianxiu was fairly certain she had never seen or heard of such a massive, mysterious hole near this stone village before. She had flown over this area in the past on her way back to the Fallen Rainbow Kingdom, yet she had never once noticed such a large hole here.


    Even though it was possible the enormous hole had formed as a result of Liang San¡¯s devastating attack earlier, Luo Xianxiu was more inclined to believe that the hole couldn¡¯t have been created by Liang San¡¯s attack, especially given how the hole¡¯s bottom was nowhere to be seen.


    Driven by curiosity, Luo Xianxiu decided to ask Long Linglu, who had brought her and her senior sister here, about the mysterious hole. Perhaps Long Linglu, who had been guiding them, knew something about its origins.


    ¡°Miss Linglu, do you recognize the enormous hole in front of us¡ªthe place where you sensed traces of Master¡¯s scent?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this hole,¡± Long Linglu replied, her gaze fixed on the massive chasm before her. Then, shifting her eyes to Luo Xianxiu, she continued, ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have even known this hole existed if not for the lingering scent of Master here. Maybe it appeared as a result of the dark qi sword cluster that bastard human boy unleashed before his death, making it visible now.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Realizing that Long Linglu didn¡¯t know anything about the mysterious hole either, Luo Xianxiu chose not to press further. Instead, she silently observed the area around the hole, searching for clues that might reveal its origins.


    ¡°Junior Sister, there¡¯s no need to think too much about where this hole came from,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue said, now calmer after her earlier frustration. She then turned to Long Linglu. ¡°Linglu, since you can see in the dark, can you tell us what¡¯s inside this hole? And do you see Master down there?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Responding to Ruan Xiaoyue, Long Linglu moved closer to the edge of the enormous hole. She leaned forward, her sharp eyes intensely focused as she scrutinized the dark, vast depths below.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Wow, this hole is incredibly deep! Especially the pit at the bottom¡ªI can¡¯t see its base at all!¡±


    Ruan Xiaoyue, dissatisfied with her friend¡¯s vague answer, leaned over as well, placing her hands on Long Linglu¡¯s shoulders. She spoke firmly to regain her attention.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just tell us how deep this hole is. At least tell us if you see Master down there and what else you can make out inside it.¡±


    "Uh, I almost forgot. Well, from what I can see on the floor below, Master isn¡¯t there. All I see are weak monsters, animal bones, and human bones. Even so, I¡¯m certain Master is inside this hole, but not on the current floor. She must be at the very bottom, beyond the pit in the floor where I caught faint traces of her scent," said Long Linglu confidently.


    "Since your sharp sense of smell is so reliable, let¡¯s head straight down and find Master. We¡ª"


    "Senior Sister," Luo Xianxiu interrupted, stepping forward.


    "What is it, Junior Sister?"


    "Isn¡¯t it reckless to just dive in like that to search for Master when we have no idea how dangerous the monsters in this hole might be?"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Hearing Luo Xianxiu¡¯s cautious words, Long Linglu straightened up, crossed her arms, and smirked arrogantly.


    "Heh! Luo Xianxiu, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Once I transform into my divine dragon form inside this hole, every monster¡ªweak or strong¡ªwill surely be intimidated by my divine dragon¡¯s aura! And if we encounter a monster stronger than me, we can escape while it¡¯s distracted by the aura¡¯s suppression. So, there¡¯s no reason for you to worry!"


    Luo Xianxiu, unconvinced by Long Linglu¡¯s boastful words, frowned slightly and hesitated before asking, "Are you certain, Miss Linglu? For some reason, I have a bad feeling. What if we accidentally run into a monster so powerful that your dragon aura doesn¡¯t work on it? We¡¯d end up in another life-threatening situation, like when we fought that village boy, even though our goal is simply to find Master."


    "How dare you underestimate my dragon aura!" Long Linglu snapped, visibly irritated.


    In her frustration, she immediately transformed into her divine dragon form, releasing a shockwave that almost sent Luo Xianxiu flying. Fortunately, Ruan Xiaoyue, unaffected by the transformation, quickly grabbed Luo Xianxiu¡¯s arm to steady her before she was flung away.


    ¡°Quick, both of you, get on my back! I¡¯ll show you that my aura is truly effective!¡±


    ¡°Uh, Miss Linglu, please calm down. I think you misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t underestimating you; I was just suggesting we proceed cautiously before entering this mysterious hole.¡±


    ¡°Silence! Just get on already! I¡¯ll prove to you how every monster that sees my aura will flee in terror!¡±


    ¡°But, Miss Linglu, it¡¯s not wise to take risks just to prove a¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Junior Sister,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue interrupted, her hand still gripping Luo Xianxiu¡¯s arm.


    Startled, Luo Xianxiu turned her gaze to her senior sister, silently waiting for an explanation.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for over a month now. You should know by now that once Long Linglu¡¯s pride is challenged or questioned, she won¡¯t stop until she¡¯s proven her point. It¡¯s better to just go along with what she wants until she¡¯s satisfied.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fine. To be safe, I¡¯ll use the divine sword we took from our enemy earlier. That way, we¡¯ll be better prepared to defend ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. Equipping yourself with that sword should provide enough protection for us if danger arises.¡±


    After Ruan Xiaoyue convinced her, Luo Xianxiu agreed. The two of them climbed onto Long Linglu¡¯s back, who had been impatiently waiting. Without further delay, Long Linglu dove at full speed toward the pit in the center of the hole¡¯s floor.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    When Long Linglu rammed her head into the pit to widen the hole, she didn¡¯t expect the floor to be so much harder than she anticipated. Instead of the pit expanding, her head took the brunt of the impact, leaving her dizzy. The two passengers on her back, caught off guard, were also flung violently onto the floor.


    ¡°OW! My nose is bleeding¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Damn, it¡¯s so dark in here. I can¡¯t see anything. Long Linglu! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, my head hurts¡­ Damn it! How dare this floor humiliate me like this! This is unacceptable!¡±


    Enraged by her inability to break through the floor, which she saw as an affront to her pride, Long Linglu soared high into the air once again and dived headfirst into the pit with full force, ignoring the dizziness from her previous attempts.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    ¡°Damn it! What is this blasted floor made of? Why can¡¯t I destroy it?¡±


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    ¡°GRAAAAAHH!¡±


    ¡°Curse it! What kind of fool managed to drill through every layer of this mysterious pit when even I can¡¯t break it?! AGHHH!!¡±


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    ¡°L-Linglu! Have you lost your mind?! Stop hurting yourself! You¡¯re not going to destroy that floor! Let¡¯s just abandon this hole and look for Master¡¯s trail somewhere else,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue yelled, trying to reason with her.


    Hearing her words, Long Linglu finally ceased her rampage. Ruan Xiaoyue let out a sigh of relief as the oppressive aura emanating from Long Linglu faded, signaling she had reverted to her human form.


    However, what Ruan Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t see in the pitch-black darkness was that Long Linglu, now in her half-dragon form, still wasn¡¯t ready to give up. Standing tall with clenched fists, she seemed to be preparing for something else entirely.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll reluctantly give up on breaking this damn unbreakable floor! But that doesn¡¯t matter! At the very least, I won¡¯t give up on proving to you both that my dragon aura can intimidate any monster! Watch, and I¡¯ll show you that we¡¯ll reach the bottom of this pit without a single monster daring to attack us! Hngh! Grahh!¡±


    With a loud roar, a dramatic transformation overtook Long Linglu. Her fangs grew longer, giving her a feral appearance. Her nails elongated into sharp claws, and white scales began to sprout along her arms, legs, and around her eyes. Small, glowing golden wings appeared on her back, casting a faint light that gave the group some visibility in the otherwise dark pit.


    ¡°See? I knew this would work! With this form, my intimidating aura is still intact. No monster would dare approach me now! It¡¯s time to prove it!¡±


    ¡°W-wait, Linglu! Why are you grabbing my hand? What¡¯s this glowing light on your back¡ªahhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Miss Linglu, please wait! My nose still hurts¡ªI need to¡ªahhhhh!¡±


    Ignoring their protests, Long Linglu grabbed both of her companions¡¯ hands and yanked them along. With incredible speed and determination, she dove down to the bottom of the Death Pit, racing past the gaping hole left by the foolish creature she had cursed earlier.

 Chapter 57

    With Long Linglu''s inhuman flying speed, it only took her a brief moment to reach the 35th floor without any obstacles. Once she arrived, she halted her descent, flapped her luminous wings to remain hovering, and arrogantly gazed down at the monsters on the floor. She unleashed her intimidating aura, casting a shadow of dread over the area.


    The monsters, whose strength was equivalent to Nascent Soul-level cultivators, cowered in fear. Some fled in a panic, trampling weaker monsters beneath them, leaving a trail of chaos. Seeing this, Long Linglu smirked, clearly pleased with the havoc her presence had caused.


    "Hehehe, look down there! Both of you must believe me now when I say that my dragon aura terrifies all these monsters, don¡¯t you?"


    "What exactly are we supposed to be watching? This pit is so dark I can¡¯t see anything! Even though your wings provide some light around us, it¡¯s useless for me and Junior Sister to make out anything when you¡¯re carrying us so far from the floor!"


    Ruan Xiaoyue¡¯s response wasn¡¯t what Long Linglu hoped for. It was like a bucket of cold water poured over her excitement, making her pout.


    "Damn it, Ruan Xiaoyue! Why do you have to be so weak as to not see in the dark? Because of your weakness, my glorious intimidation aura is wasted!"


    "Why are you blaming me now? Humans can¡¯t see in the dark, you know. And even if they could, Master hasn¡¯t taught me how yet. If you really want to show us something, at least give us proper light to see the floor. Besides, with all the noise of the monsters running around in despair, of course I believe your aura is effective. So stop showing off and just take us to the bottom of this mysterious pit already, okay?"


    "Fine, fine. Why are you so naggy? I¡¯ll take you there, obviously. But before we fly down, you and Luo Xianxiu have to witness how all these monsters tremble in fear of my aura. So, I¡¯ll use my ability to light up the floor so you can see everything!" Long Linglu announced proudly. She then focused her energy, channeling her power to make her surroundings glow brightly.


    "Sigh¡­ Miss Linglu, as Senior Sister said, we already believe you. It¡¯s better if we just continue¡ªAhhh! My eyes!"


    "Ow! That¡¯s too bright! Long Linglu! At least warn us when you¡¯re about to shine like that! Because you didn¡¯t, now both of us can¡¯t see! Damn it!"


    "Just ignore it. Now, look down there," said Long Linglu, brushing off their complaints. Her body still radiated a glowing light as she struck a triumphant pose, clearly fishing for praise. "Hmm~ With my body illuminating this floor, you two should be able to see it now. What do you think? My aura scaring off those monsters is pretty impressive, isn''t it?"


    "Impressive, my foot! Can''t you see my junior and I are suffering because of the blinding light from your body? Ugh, now I have dark spots in my vision because of you! Hurry up and take us down!"


    "Tch! Fine, fine, I¡¯ll take you now, okay."


    Chastised by Ruan Xiaoyue, Long Linglu reluctantly stopped showing off her aura''s magnificence. She descended, flying them both to the next floor.


    However, even as she complied, Long Linglu couldn''t resist slowing her flight once they reached the new floor. She wanted her companions to marvel at how her aura terrified the nearby monsters. After a brief pause to bask in their admiration¡ªor lack thereof¡ªshe resumed her usual speed, heading for the next floor.


    This pattern of slowing down to boast and speeding up again continued until they reached the 40th floor. By then, her companions had recovered their sight and simply ignored her antics.


    But on the 41st floor, something unexpected happened. Before Long Linglu could slow down again for her usual theatrics, several monsters, whose strength she estimated to be at the early Body Integration stage, began chasing her without any sign of being intimidated by her dragon aura.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Huh? These monsters aren¡¯t affected by my aura? How bold of them... This won¡¯t do at all."


    Although startled, Long Linglu quickly composed herself. As a descendant of the divine dragon, she certainly wouldn¡¯t cower before such creatures, especially when her power was comparable to the early Body Integration stage, even though her cultivation was only at Peak Golden Core.


    As the monsters closed the distance, even accelerating toward her, Long Linglu decided to stop her descent. Hovering mid-air, she began gathering light energy at her mouth, preparing to blast the monsters.


    "Hey! Why did you stop? Don¡¯t you see how many of them are chasing us? Just get us out of here! There¡¯s no need to fight them¡ªjust leave!"


    "No! Let me take them out first. My blood is boiling! These lowly creatures daring to defy my aura? At least let me¡ª" Smack!


    "Ouch! Why did you hit my head? Look! You made me lose the energy I was gathering!"


    "Stop wasting time! Just leave those monsters alone. We have no idea what kind of creatures we¡¯ll encounter at the bottom. I don¡¯t want us to be exhausted and unable to fight later!"


    "Ugh, fine. You¡¯re right."


    As Long Linglu begrudgingly agreed, one of the monsters managed to get close enough to attack. She dodged swiftly, choosing not to retaliate, and sped toward the floor¡¯s exit.


    But even after reaching the next floor, the pursuing monsters didn¡¯t relent. Worse, the monsters on this new floor were also unaffected by her aura and joined the chase.


    Now being pursued from all sides, Long Linglu tightened her grip on her companions¡¯ hands and zigzagged through the air, dodging the relentless attacks.


    The deeper they descended, the larger and more dangerous the floors became. Even monsters without wings hurled themselves through the floor¡¯s holes in their desperation to chase her. The sheer number of airborne and falling monsters made avoiding attacks increasingly difficult.


    Fortunately, Ruan Xiaoyue and Luo Xianxiu, now able to see thanks to her light, helped fend off attacks during their frantic flight. After narrowly escaping several life-threatening encounters, they finally arrived at the last floor¡ªa massive, cavernous space filled with a mysterious green miasma. Unlike the previous floors, there was no exit below, marking it as the final destination.


    Upon landing, Long Linglu¡¯s instincts suddenly screamed of imminent danger, putting her on high alert. Without hesitation, she turned to Luo Xianxiu.


    "Xianxiu! My instincts are warning me of something extremely dangerous! Quickly, use your telekinesis to protect the three of us! If possible, create a barrier to shield us from external threats! Hurry!"


    "O-Okay!"


    Luo Xianxiu, realizing the dangerous situation they were in from Long Linglu''s panicked voice, quickly created an invisible shield that enveloped the three of them.


    Thankfully, the shield was created just in time, preventing the green miasma from touching their bodies.


    Although Long Linglu, who was carrying Ruan Xiaoyue and Luo Xianxiu, had already entered the highly dangerous miasma in response to her instincts, she did not stop flying downwards to avoid the monsters that were still pursuing them. She only stopped when she had no choice but to dive into a pool of mysterious green liquid to hide, despite her instincts continuously warning her.


    And sure enough, the decision to have Luo Xianxiu create the shield turned out to be correct. All the monsters that entered the green liquid pool immediately melted, while the flying monsters above them dropped dead, their bodies oozing blood from inhaling the miasma. Long Linglu''s group, protected by the shield, felt both relieved and horrified.


    Long Linglu, fearing that the shield wouldn''t last long and that she and her companions might meet the same fate as the monsters, frantically fled the pool and the surrounding poisonous miasma. In her panic, she flew without any direction, desperate to leave the toxic pool behind.


    In her haste, Long Linglu didn¡¯t realize until it was too late that she had crashed into a wall of ancient ruins.


    BAM!


    "Ugh, what did I just crash into?" Looking around in confusion, she quickly realized that the air around them was no longer filled with poisonous miasma, and the monsters chasing them had disappeared. Overcome with emotion, Long Linglu started to cry. "Haha, w-we finally made it out of that poisonous place, and those terrifying monsters aren''t chasing us anymore. Yeah! Hiks, hiks, this journey was truly terrifying..."


    "Ugh, hiks, hiks... Linglu, I''m really grateful that you were so useful here. Without your speed and the light from your body, we¡¯d all be dead in that damned hole. I¡¯m so thankful we survived. If we hadn¡¯t, I¡¯d be the only one left because of the Master¡¯s robe I¡¯m wearing, while you two would have become corpses..." Ruan Xiaoyue added sadly, hugging Long Linglu tightly.


    "Uuu~ Maybe it was a mistake for us to seek out the master when our cultivation was still low. We should have realized that a powerful master would go somewhere extremely dangerous. It would have been better if we stayed home, waiting for her return. Now, because of our foolishness, we¡¯re trapped at the bottom of this hole, unable to go back to the ground where monsters are guarding every floor." Luo Xianxiu said, holding back her tears.


    Hearing Luo Xianxiu¡¯s words made Ruan Xiaoyue feel guilty. She should have listened to Long Linglu back then and waited at home for the master''s return, instead of urging them to search for her. She let go of her embrace with Long Linglu and, facing them both, apologized.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Forgive me for making you both go through this. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to search for Master. It would¡¯ve been better if we had stayed home, training or waiting for Master to return. Because of me, you had to endure this bitter experience.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, Senior Sister. Besides, back then, Miss Linglu and I agreed to join you in searching for Master. You should know that all of this happened because we underestimated the journey, and now we¡¯re facing the consequences.¡±


    ¡°But, Junior Sister, this still happened because I was the one who¡ª¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m also at fault for persuading Miss Linglu to use her scent-tracking ability to search for Master. Senior Sister, you should remember that Miss Linglu initially disagreed with the plan, but my persuasion changed her mind,¡± Luo Xianxiu interjected.


    Even though Ruan Xiaoyue knew her junior sister said this to ease her guilt, she still couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasiness in her heart. As a form of atonement, she resolved to take full responsibility by ensuring her two companions could escape this death pit safely.


    ¡°¡­Even if you say that, as your Senior Sister, it¡¯s still my duty to take responsibility. Therefore, to guarantee your safety, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself so Master¡¯s robe will activate, allowing me to get you both out of this damned pit,¡± Ruan Xiaoyue said, raising her right hand with her fingers clenched, ready to pierce her heart.


    However, before her right hand could reach her chest, Long Linglu¡ªher body still glowing¡ªrushed over in a panic and grabbed her hand.


    "Are you insane?! W-what are you thinking? Why would you suddenly try to kill yourself, Ruan Xiaoyue?!"


    "S-senior sister, this is way too extreme! Don¡¯t just decide to sacrifice yourself to get us out of here! At least let¡¯s try finding another way before you resort to something so drastic!"


    "What else can we do? You both know there''s no other way except for me to reactivate the master''s robe to get us out of here! Besides, there''s nothing here to help us escape, considering the abundance of deadly poison scattered all over the floor. What possible solution can we find?"


    "I refuse to accept your choice to take your own life! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you, my dearest friend, die like this! It would break my heart to watch you lose your life! Instead of sacrificing yourself, let¡¯s keep pushing forward and continue searching for Master!"


    Hearing Long Linglu call her a "dearest friend" deeply moved Ruan Xiaoyue. Although Long Linglu often claimed they were close friends¡ªand Ruan Xiaoyue felt the same¡ªit still warmed her heart to hear such an earnest declaration, paired with genuine concern.


    "...Even if you try to convince me, you know full well that if we continue, who knows what other dangers await us."


    "No, this time, we won¡¯t go anywhere. While you were talking with Xianxiu earlier, I caught the scent of Master¡¯s trail. And luckily, her scent isn¡¯t scattered anymore. It¡¯s concentrated here, in these ruins. I¡¯m certain Master is nearby, very close to us."


    "Master is here? Thank goodness! We¡¯ve finally found her... let¡¯s go meet her right away so we can get out of this cursed place!"


    "Of course."


    Following the faint trace of Master¡¯s scent left in the ruins, the group walked for a short while. Finally, Long Linglu, who was leading them, stopped when they reached an area where the floor was marked with an enormous, ancient array etched into the ruins.


    "We¡¯re here. This is the spot where I caught the last trace of Master¡¯s scent."


    "Here? Then where is Master? I don¡¯t see her anywhere," Ruan Xiaoyue said, scanning the area in confusion.


    "Senior Sister, look below you," Long Linglu replied.


    "Below me? What¡¯s below? Other than these strange scribbles on the floor, what else is there? Are you suggesting Master is beneath us, Junior Sister?"


    "Oh, Xiaoyue¡­ What have you even learned from Master? Don¡¯t you realize those ¡®scribbles¡¯ you¡¯re talking about are actually an array?" Long Linglu said, looking at her with a mix of disbelief and exasperation.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that! I haven¡¯t been Master¡¯s disciple for very long, so of course, I wouldn¡¯t know those are arrays. Since you do, why don¡¯t you tell me what this array is for?"


    "Well, uh¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to explain since I¡¯ve never studied them in detail. I only know that arrays are a collection of symbols or inscriptions used to protect a sect, a mountain, or anything else¡ªand they can also be used offensively."


    "Symbols or inscriptions for protection or attack? Hmm, I see¡­ So, is it possible that this array on the floor was created by Master? If that¡¯s the case, where is she now?"


    "Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know..."


    Long Linglu¡¯s silence and her hesitant explanation about the array, which seemed only half-right, left the group at a standstill. Luo Xianxiu, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up.


    "Senior Sister, let me explain what an array is. Simply put, an array is a set of symbols or inscriptions created by a cultivator to produce a desired effect. That said, not all cultivators can create arrays. To do so, they must first understand the elements involved in the desired effect, study the movements of the stars, gain enlightenment, or learn directly from an array master."


    "Hmm¡­ I finally understand arrays, thanks to your explanation, Junior Sister. But more importantly, where is Master now? And with Master¡¯s scent lingering near this array, do you think it¡¯s connected to her?"


    "Well¡­" Luo Xianxiu hesitated briefly before kneeling to examine the array beneath them. After carefully inspecting it for several moments, she stood and shared her findings with Ruan Xiaoyue.


    "Given how massive and intricate this array is, I¡¯m fairly certain no one from this continent could have created it. My guess is that it was either made by the powerful, mysterious cultivator who built these ruins¡ªhidden at the bottom of this abyss guarded by fearsome monsters¡ªor it was Master herself who created this array in such an inaccessible location."


    "Moreover, considering we weren¡¯t attacked or stopped by any protective measures when we entered the ruins, I can confidently say that this is neither a defensive array nor an offensive one. Based on the knowledge I¡¯ve gained from studying under an array master and reading books from the royal library, I believe this might be a legendary teleportation array¡ªone coveted by every array master on this continent."


    "The reason I say this is because none of the effects of this array match the usual defensive or offensive arrays. And given that Master¡¯s scent vanishes completely at this spot, I¡¯m convinced she used this teleportation array to move somewhere else."


    "Even though I¡¯ve never studied arrays myself, since my family possesses the divine ancient dragon bloodline and doesn¡¯t rely on them, I must say your explanation makes perfect sense, Xianxiu. Especially since we haven¡¯t found Master despite the trail ending here¡ªit¡¯s highly likely she used this teleportation array, just as you described."


    "If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t using this array ourselves to follow Master only lead us into more trouble? We¡¯d be going to an unknown place that could be even more dangerous, with monsters far worse than those guarding this abyss! I knew it¡ªit''s better for me to sacrifice myself to get the two of you out of here safely than to risk venturing into another perilous, unknown location in search of Master," Ruan Xiaoyue declared, her resolve firm.


    "Don¡¯t do it, Senior Sister! I¡¯m convinced it¡¯s the opposite¡ªif we use this array, we¡¯ll be transported directly to Master. Besides, I think the reason we¡¯ve suffered so much is because of our own insistence on searching for her. Master probably never expected us, her disciples, to find the teleportation array she deliberately placed in such a dangerous location to keep other cultivators away."


    "That makes sense. If that¡¯s the case, Junior Sister, since you¡¯re the one who understands arrays, can you activate it so we can leave this cursed place and find Master?"


    "I can, but there¡¯s a problem¡ªthe array is out of power and can¡¯t be used as it is."


    "W-what? Then we can¡¯t use the array at all?"


    "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Senior Sister. Fortunately, I made the right choice in bringing the monster core I took from that damn kid we defeated earlier. I can use it as a power source to activate the array. The issue is that this array is so complex, I¡¯ll need time to figure out where the inscriptions or symbols for the energy input are located. Please give me some time to study it."


    "Of course. But can you estimate how long you¡¯ll need to understand it?"


    "I¡¯m not sure¡­ it could take a week, maybe even a month. This array is massive and incredibly intricate, and I don¡¯t even know if it has layered structures or not."


    "I see... Well, that¡¯s fine. With the abundance of divine fruits stored in your storage ring and Linglu¡¯s, we should have enough food to last while we wait. Besides, we¡¯ll help you if you encounter difficulties."


    "Alright then."


    And so, Ruan Xiaoyue joined Luo Xianxiu in studying the teleportation array, unsure of how long it would take to unravel its secrets. Long Linglu, meanwhile, contributed by standing still, using her glowing body to illuminate the dark ruins.


    While the three were engrossed in deciphering the array in the depths of the death pit, Xue Lanting, whom they had left behind at their Master¡¯s residence, grew increasingly anxious and worried about their sudden disappearance.


    "It¡¯s already night, and the dinner I prepared has gone cold¡­ Where are Little Ruan, Miss Linglu, and Miss Xianxiu? I clearly saw them in the backyard earlier today¡ªwhy did they vanish all of a sudden? Could those loud, earth-shaking noises earlier have something to do with them? ¡­This is so worrying. If they don¡¯t return by morning, I¡¯ll have to go look for them. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking things¡­"


    Muttering to herself, Xue Lanting sat restlessly in the dining room, surrounded by untouched, cold food, her unease evident as she anxiously awaited their return.

 Chapter 59

    "Master..."


    "Hmm? What is it, little Dandan?"


    "Well... Dandan just wants to know, why is Dandan carrying you right now, and why does Dandan even have to fly while carrying you like this?" Gu Dandan asked her master with a confused expression, holding her in a princess carry.


    "... As I said earlier, this is a form of training. Since I''ve spent this past month teaching you various techniques, like how to fly, it''s only natural for me to see how far you''ve mastered them. So, that''s why I asked you to carry me while flying, to see if you can still fly freely even while carrying me as a burden."


    "Is that really true, Master?"


    "Of course." Vheena replied with a gentle smile, stroking the hair of her disciple, Gu Dandan, whose suspicious face remained unchanged despite carrying her.


    ¡®Of course not. There¡¯s no way I could tell Gu Dandan that the real reason is because I can¡¯t fly myself. Besides, the flying training I taught her was initially just a whim to add to her cultivation exercises, but oddly enough, she actually mastered it. Naturally, I¡¯ll take advantage of this opportunity to search for the ruins where I first arrived on this continent.¡¯ Vheena thought, her hidden smile turning sly.


    "... Somehow, Dandan feels like Master is lying to Dandan."


    "Hey, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d lie to you. Can¡¯t you see how I¡¯m even willing to humiliate myself by letting you, a little girl, carry me¡ªa grown woman¡ªlike this? And in such a manner, no less?"


    "Ugh, you¡¯re right, Master. But even so, you were the one who chose this embarrassing method. Don¡¯t you have another way to test Dandan besides making her carry you?"


    "W-well..."


    ''Damn it, why is this little girl¡¯s intuition so sharp whenever I try to deceive her? Can¡¯t she just follow what I say without question? Why does it feel like she¡¯s getting smarter? Ugh, I miss the innocent Dandan-chan from back when she used to call me "big sister."''


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Uhum¡­¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t stay silent for too long. At the very least, I need to give her a reason so she stops asking questions.¡¯


    ¡°Little Dandan, you need to understand that everything Master does has a purpose. Master would never ask you to do something without a reason behind it. So, it¡¯s better if you just follow what Master says. Besides, aren¡¯t you happy to carry Master, who happens to be the most beautiful girl in the world? And you even get the chance to be really close, to touch, and to inhale Master¡¯s lovely scent.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would Dandan want to touch or inhale Master¡¯s scent? What¡¯s the point? Sure, Master smells nice, but Dandan still prefers the smell of herbal plants and the potions Dandan makes.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    ¡®Is this little girl even sane? How can she not be interested in my beautiful body? Even I, a former man who has lived in this body for over two years, sometimes feel captivated by it. How can she not? Doesn¡¯t she feel uneasy with my scent and touch lingering on her? Look at me, being carried by her¡ªI''m savoring every moment by touching, caressing, and inhaling her scen¡ªI mean, as expected from the innocent Dandan-chan, she wouldn¡¯t be interested or take advantage of me. Ugh, never mind. My thoughts are running wild. It''s time I ask Gu Dandan to fly and carry me to the ruins in the Misty Forest.¡¯


    ¡°Forget about that, Dandan-chan. It¡¯s time for you to fly and take Master to the Misty Forest to search for the ruins I mentioned to you before.¡±


    ¡°Is that really okay, Master? Isn¡¯t the Misty Forest very dangerous? What if, while we¡¯re flying over it, we get surrounded by monsters?¡± Gu Dandan asked with a worried expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why, over the past month, besides teaching you flying techniques, I¡¯ve also been training you to master the effects of potions and toxins stored within your unique potion body. This is so you can fight and protect yourself from monster attacks. You should know that Master won¡¯t help you when monsters attack us. Instead, I¡¯ll ask you to protect Master as part of your training so you can get used to fighting.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, Dandan has to fight monsters¡­ Dandan isn¡¯t sure she can do it, Master. A-also, does that mean Dandan has to kill the monsters that attack us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to kill them. Monsters that attack us are dangerous, after all. It¡¯s only natural for us to eliminate them before we become their victims.¡±


    Seeing Gu Dandan¡¯s face turn pale and her expression grow sorrowful, Vheena, who initially intended to end the conversation there, decided to continue, offering a compromise to ease her disciple¡¯s sadness.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like killing, then just use toxins with paralyzing effects or any other effect that can incapacitate them. That way, you won¡¯t have to kill them, okay?¡±


    As expected, Gu Dandan, who had been downcast, finally relaxed after hearing her Master¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for giving Dandan another option.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. But aside from that, you should also understand that the reason Master is letting you avoid killing monsters is because we are the ones intruding into their territory in the Misty Forest, disturbing them. It¡¯s different when you¡¯re dealing with monsters that attack, kill, or eat humans. In those cases, Master expects you to kill them. The same goes for criminals¡ªif you encounter rapists, murderers, or bandits, Master hopes you won¡¯t hesitate to kill them.¡±


    Vheena, after finishing her statement, noticed that Gu Dandan, who had initially been relaxed, was now lowering her head, seemingly deep in thought. After a moment, Vheena saw Gu Dandan lift her head again and fix her with a very serious gaze, as if making a decision, before speaking.


    "Alright, Master. If I encounter a situation like the one you described, I will poison them to death so they won''t harm others! Even though I was raised by my kind grandfather, the healer, and by the kind villagers who treated me well, and I don''t know much about such evils, I will still harden my heart and kill them, following your teachings!"


    "O-okay..."


    ¡®Did I just ruin Gu Dandan''s pure and innocent nature? M-maybe not? W-well, whatever. After all, Gu Dandan isn¡¯t like RuanRuan or Linglu, who are ruthless. She¡¯ll probably only follow my words to kill bad people, right? I¡¯ll just look on the bright side. At least, if Gu Dandan encounters evil cultivators in the future, she¡¯ll definitely kill them, following my teachings. That way, they won¡¯t cause me trouble if they manage to escape¡ªbecause they won¡¯t, if they¡¯re already dead.¡¯


    ¡®Enough of this conversation. We¡¯ve been standing here talking for too long. It¡¯s time I told Gu Dandan to carry me and fly, instead of staying here chatting while she¡¯s still holding me. This would be so embarrassing if the villagers saw us. Luckily, Gu Dandan is carrying me near the edge of the Misty Forest, behind her house¡¯s garden.¡¯


    After their conversation ended, Vheena finally told Gu Dandan to carry her and fly above the Misty Forest. Since she didn¡¯t know the exact location of the ruins, Vheena could only ask Gu Dandan to fly and search through the entire forest.


    Even though Vheena said that, it was practically impossible to search the entire Misty Forest, considering its immense size and vastness. Moreover, the thick fog and dense forest severely obstructed visibility, making it hard to locate the ruins. Thankfully, Gu Dandan¡¯s eyes, which were akin to a cheat, allowed her to see through the mist, making the search easier¡ªeven though it would still take quite some time to find the ruins.


    __________


    ¡®Ugh, my body is so sore. I''m pretty sure we''ve been searching for the ruins for about an hour now, but where exactly are they? Being carried around without being able to move my body is really tiring, even though it''s quite pleasant because I can touch Gu Dandan''s bod¡ª I mean, I should¡¯ve memorized the location back then. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t, since I didn¡¯t expect to come back to the ruins. Well, it¡¯s been an hour, and I haven¡¯t asked Gu Dandan yet. It¡¯s better if I ask her, maybe she has found a clue.¡¯


    "Little Dandan, since we''ve been flying for quite a while searching for the ruins, have you found any clues, like remnants of a destroyed building or large stone fragments that look like part of a wall?"


    "... No, Master. I''ve been focusing on observing everything in the Misty Forest, but I still haven''t found any clues you mentioned."


    "I see... By the way, are you okay flying non-stop without resting?"


    "I''m fine, Master. My body isn¡¯t tired, and the qi I have is still abundant since I haven¡¯t been flying too fast."


    "Good, then. And if your body starts getting tired, just land and rest."


    "Alright, mas¡ª"


    Just as Gu Dandan was speaking and looking toward her master¡¯s face, suddenly, seven large monsters appeared¡ªbrown, horned frogs with many eyes¡ªjumping down from a tree beneath them, seemingly intending to attack.


    Whether it was bad luck or because Gu Dandan had been flying so slowly above the Misty Forest, she became an easy target, making her a prime meal for the seven frog monsters.


    Unfortunately, Gu Dandan, distracted by the conversation with her master, didn¡¯t notice until it was too late. Seven of the frog monsters were already very close to her, and one of them, which had jumped higher, was already beneath her feet. Once Gu Dandan realized this, she became terrified and panicked, unsure of what to do.


    "Hii!"


    The lack of experience in dealing with monsters made Gu Dandan panic and anxious, causing her to accidentally release her grip on her master, which resulted in her falling directly toward the wide-open mouth of the frog monster below.


    For a moment, as her master slipped from her hold and was falling toward the monster¡¯s mouth, the other six frog monsters, who were still behind, quickly shot out their tongues, attempting to snatch Gu Dandan.


    Vheena, unaware of the situation due to the rapid turn of events, only realized what was happening when he had already fallen after being released from Gu Dandan¡¯s grip.


    ¡®Wha¡ªI fell? Damn¡­ Gu Dandan, if you¡¯re panicking, you shouldn¡¯t have let go of me; I¡¯m your master¡­¡¯


    Stunned by the unexpected loss of Gu Dandan¡¯s hold, Vheena, helpless to save herself, could only look down, preparing herself to brace for the fall, only to realize she was heading straight into the frog monster''s wide open mouth.


    ¡®F-frog? O-oh, no!¡¯


    "Gu Dandan! You''re truly a disobedient disciple! Ahhhhhh-"


    Glug! Croak!


    "M-master! Guh, let go!"


    Gu Dandan, initially panicked and frightened, finally gathered a bit of courage when she heard her master scream as she was swallowed by the frog monster. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t save her at that moment because her body was still held tightly by six tongues that had ensnared her, leaving her busy fighting off the frog monsters.


    As for the frog monster that had swallowed Vheena, it seemed that either it had jumped too high, causing its large and heavy body to lose balance due to the strong wind, or maybe Vheena had fallen too quickly into its mouth, causing the monster to lose control and crash. The frog fell helplessly, its back slamming into a large tree in the Misty Forest, breaking it in half before crashing violently to the ground.


    BAAAAM!

 Chapter 60

    BAAAAM!


    ¡°Guh, let go!¡±


    Worried about her master¡¯s fate after hearing the loud crash, Gu Dandan wanted to check on her, but she was still entangled by the frog monster''s tongue. She tried to release a paralyzing poison from the unique potion of her physical body to free herself.


    Unfortunately, Gu Dandan found it difficult to focus on releasing the paralyzing poison as she struggled to balance herself in midair, constantly being pulled by the six frog monsters'' tongues. On top of that, she had to endure the weight of their massive bodies moving wildly.


    Despite the relentless tugging of the frog monsters¡¯ tongues, Gu Dandan forced herself to concentrate and finally found the paralyzing effect she was looking for within her unique potion body.


    Once she located it, she immediately secreted the paralyzing poison through her skin pores and channeled it into the six frog monsters¡¯ tongues that were still restraining her.


    Watching as all the frog monsters paralyzed and their tongues loosened, Gu Dandan saw them fall to the ground. She left them there without finishing them off and hurriedly flew in the direction where her master had fallen.


    ¡°Master! Eh, what is this¡­¡±


    Upon arriving, Gu Dandan witnessed the area where her master had fallen in complete disarray¡ªtrees around were toppled, and a large crater had formed in the middle. There, the frog monster that had swallowed her master had met a tragic end.


    The gruesome sight of the enormous frog monster''s body torn apart created a horrifying scene, especially with its stomach punctured wide open, its intestines and flesh scattered everywhere.


    Never having witnessed such a terrifying sight before, Gu Dandan turned her gaze away with a pale face, unable to look any longer.


    However, when Gu Dandan diverted her gaze, she saw her master sitting against a tree that was still standing, not too far from the corpse of the frog monster. Her master was without her usual robe, her face and hair smeared with blood, intestines, and chunks of flesh, wearing a grim expression.


    Approaching her with concern, Gu Dandan asked directly, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± her master replied while standing up and gently ruffling Gu Dandan¡¯s hair with a smile.


    ¡®Is Master really okay? Dandan is sure she looked gloomy just now. Why is she hiding it?¡¯ Gu Dandan thought while having her hair ruffled.


    ¡°Besides that, Little Dandan, let¡¯s continue searching for the ruins. It¡¯s not good for us to stay here too long. With all the noise we made, we¡¯re bound to attract a lot of troublesome monsters.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master. But¡­ couldn¡¯t you just tell me where the ruins are? Why do I have to keep flying around searching for them, as if you don¡¯t actually know the exact location? It would be better if you just told me, so I wouldn¡¯t keep getting attacked while flying slowly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No,¡± her master replied, stopping the hair-ruffling. She then walked past Gu Dandan toward her filthy robe lying on the ground, picked it up, and put it on with trembling hands¡ªsomething Gu Dandan failed to notice. ¡°Besides, I already told you, your flying journey to the ruins is a test to see how much you''ve improved. So, if you get attacked while flying, that¡¯s part of the test. And as for why you''re flying around aimlessly without me telling you the exact location¡­ well, that¡¯s because I purposely want you to get attacked.¡± She added with a smiling face.


    ¡°Y-you demon¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go now, Little Dandan.¡±


    ¡°Uguu¡­¡±


    Ignoring Gu Dandan¡¯s sulky expression, her master, Vheena, walked closer and gestured for her to carry her. Knowing that her master wouldn¡¯t change her mind, Gu Dandan could only sigh before preparing to carry her.


    However, before she could do so, she caught a foul stench emanating from her master. Unable to bear it, she grimaced and complained, ¡°Ugh, Master¡­ you stink.¡±


    ¡°Eh? W-well, what can I do... I wanted to test whether you could stay calm when facing unexpected situations, so I deliberately let myself get swallowed by the frog monster. I didn¡¯t expect its insides to smell this bad. S-so, just ignore the smell and focus on flying.¡±


    ¡°Uugh, I can¡¯t take it, Master. The stench is unbearable. It¡¯s hard for me to ignore it when it¡¯s this strong. Can¡¯t you do something about it?¡± Gu Dandan replied with a disgusted expression, pinching her nose to block the smell.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Master Vheena was left speechless at Gu Dandan¡¯s reaction and nose-pinching gesture. Annoyed, she suddenly hugged her tightly with her filthy robe. ¡°Hmph, take this!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°!!! M-Master, please let go! Ugh, the smell! P-please let go of Dandan, Master!¡± Gu Dandan screamed, struggling to break free from her master¡¯s embrace.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Never! Haha! Feel the stink! This is all your fault for being too scared to fight the monster, which is why I got swallowed in the first place! Hahahaha! Take that! Take it all!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh, why is it suddenly my fault? You were the one who let yourself get swallowed! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡®This stench is unbearable! Why can¡¯t I break free from Master¡¯s hug?! Ugh, she¡¯s too strong!¡¯


    Realizing that she couldn¡¯t escape from her master¡¯s tight embrace, Gu Dandan eventually surrendered to her fate. She could only let her excitedly smear her clothes, face, and hair with whatever remained on her dirty robe.


    ¡°Uuuu¡­ Dandan is all dirty now¡­ Uuu¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Little Dandan, can you stop sulking already? You¡¯ve been flying for an hour now, dodging all those monsters chasing us, but you haven¡¯t stopped pouting even once. Please stop being sad, okay? I already apologized, didn¡¯t I? So, stop sulking, alright?¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­ Dandan¡¯s body is filthy now¡­¡±


    ¡°H-hey, your words could cause some misunderstandings if someone else heard them, so please stop, okay?¡±


    ¡°No! This is all your fault! Look at my face, hair, and clothes! They¡¯re covered in blood, intestines, and chunks of flesh from your filthy robe! Ugh, this smell is making me nauseous¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Her master continued ruffling Gu Dandan¡¯s hair while trying to coax her. ¡°We¡¯ll clean up once we reach the ruins. I remember there¡¯s a pool of clean water there. So for now, just endure the smell a little longer. If you¡¯ve already managed for an hour, surely you can last a bit more, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my cute, beautiful Dandan that Master adores, don¡¯t pout anymore, okay? I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the ruins soon. Just hold on for a bit longer, alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Hmph, Master is playing with me again. What does she mean by ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the ruins soon¡±? She obviously knows exactly where they are but pretends otherwise. Hmph, just wait and see. Dandan won¡¯t say a word anymore. I¡¯m mad!¡¯


    Even though Dandan grumbled and thought that way, in the end, she was swayed by her master''s constant coaxing and the gentle strokes through her hair. She also knew that it wasn''t wise to keep sulking while flying slowly in such a dangerous place¡ªdoing so might make her careless and accidentally get attacked by monsters again.


    As for her mischievous master, the very cause of her misery, she could only forgive her after seeing how hard she tried to console her.


    Refocusing on the task of finding the ruins, after another ten minutes of searching, Gu Dandan finally spotted a cluster of old, crumbling buildings covered in moss and creeping vines, hidden among the dense trees.


    Not sure if what she saw with her closed-off vision was indeed the ruins they were looking for, Gu Dandan asked her master to confirm.


    ¡°Master, Dandan sees a group of old, ruined buildings below us. Are those the ruins we¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are the buildings you see covered in moss and vines?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, they are.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Congratulations, you finally found the ruins. Since you¡¯ve located them, head straight down to the pool with clear water. You should be able to see it, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Dandan does see a pool in the open area of the ruins, but its water isn¡¯t clear like you said. Are you sure that¡¯s the right one?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ It should be the pool. Come on, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    Descending towards the pool, Gu Dandan landed and set her master down. Vheena walked ahead toward the pool she had mentioned.


    ¡°¡­ Strange, the water in this pool used to be crystal clear, and I could even see lots of fish swimming in it. But now, why are there no fish, and why has the water turned dark green, completely obscuring the bottom?¡± Vheena muttered to herself.


    ¡°Huh? Did you say something, Master?¡± Gu Dandan asked as she approached her.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Anyway, Little Dandan. Since you''ve been wanting to clean yourself up, you should go first. While you¡¯re bathing, I¡¯ll check out the ruins over there, just in case any monsters show up. Once you''re done, just call me.¡± Vheena replied before walking off, leaving Gu Dandan behind.


    ¡°Wait, Master. What about this pool? Look at the color of the water¡ªit¡¯s different from what you described. Will Dandan be okay bathing in it?¡±


    ¡°W-well, you should be fine¡­ The water is green because there¡¯s moss growing in it. S-so just take your bath first. After you''re done, I¡¯ll go in next. Well then, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Eh, w-wait¡ªMaster, Dandan isn¡¯t done¡ª Uh, she left so quickly, that¡¯s really suspicious. Could there be something wrong with this pool?¡± Seeing how hastily her master left, Gu Dandan grew suspicious. However, she pushed aside her doubts as the unbearable stench on her body made her uncomfortable, prompting her to bathe regardless.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever. Rather than suffering from this awful smell any longer, it¡¯s better to just wash it off. Dandan believes Master wouldn¡¯t lie after apologizing earlier.¡±


    Choosing to trust her master despite being tricked countless times before, Gu Dandan, with no other choice, quickly removed her clothes and stepped into the pool.


    Unfortunately, trusting a master known for her deceit and ignoring her own instincts proved to be a grave mistake.


    The moment she entered the pool and began washing herself with the suspicious green water, an excruciating pain suddenly overwhelmed her entire body. It was so intense that she couldn¡¯t even scream or move.


    ¡°Akh¡­¡±


    Sensing her life in danger, her instincts forced her to open her eyes, revealing crucial information about the cause of her suffering.


    {The water is contaminated with poison and blood from a Half-Immortal level Emperor Scorpion. This poison is lethal to any being below the Mahayana cultivation level. It can be neutralized by the divine plant Kurken Nail, which completely removes all poison effects. Extremely beneficial for cultivators at the Cross Tribulation and Mahayana levels possessing divine poison physiques. Can be combined with the divine plant Eighteen Petal to create¡­}


    ¡®T-this pool is poisoned¡­ a-akh¡­ it hurts! M-Master¡­¡¯


    Unable to withstand the unbearable pain, Gu Dandan lost consciousness, her body sinking helplessly into the toxic pool.


    As she sank deeper, the corrosive poison seeped into her body, rapidly dissolving her flesh and skin, leaving only her bones exposed.


    Fortunately, the divine elixir she had consumed earlier began to take effect, rapidly regenerating her grievous injuries and purging the poison from her body.


    However, since her unconscious body remained submerged in the toxic pool, the cycle of destruction and healing continued endlessly¡ªher body being eroded by the poison, only to be restored by the divine elixir¡¯s power.


    Half an hour passed, and thanks to the elixir''s relentless purification and regeneration, the poison¡¯s effect weakened significantly. Her body gradually adapted to the toxicity, and the unique potion of her physique, which normally couldn¡¯t absorb such deadly poison due to her low cultivation level, miraculously began to assimilate it.


    Sadly, Gu Dandan, still unconscious, remained unaware of the extraordinary benefits granted by the absorption of the Emperor Scorpion¡¯s poison¡ªa rare fortune brought about by her suffering.


    In the end, she would only realize the newfound power once her master returned and found her unconscious body floating in the toxic pool.

 Chapter 61

    ¡°¡­ I''m pretty sure I''ve been waiting for half an hour. Why is little Dandan taking so long to clean herself? Could it be because she''s also washing her clothes, making it take even longer?" Vheena muttered as she squatted near one of the ruins by the pool, idly scribbling on the ground with a twig.


    ¡°Ugh, that little girl is taking forever to clean up. How much longer do I have to wait here? Waiting this long while my clothes and body are covered in leftover blood and the fluids from that frog monster''s insides is truly unbearable.¡±


    Remembering the moments when she was inside the frog monster¡¯s body, Vheena, still squatting, trembled at the thought of what she had just experienced.


    ¡°Ugh, damn it. I already have a new body in this fantasy world... So why am I still afraid of frogs and similar creatures? Could it be that the girl whose body I inhabit also had the same fear? Or is it my soul remembering that fear, making this body scared as well?¡±


    Since she couldn''t figure out the reason and was too lazy to think about the terrifying incident any further, Vheena decided to shift her thoughts to something else.


    ¡°¡­ Whatever, it''s useless for me to dwell on it. Besides, I was just unlucky to encounter that creature¡ªno, that disgusting frog monster that I fear because of its grotesque appearance. I''d better think about something else than recalling the time I was inside that revolting monster''s stomach.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, I should focus on the water in the ruins'' pool instead. It''s strange how the water turned green after I left it for a month. Could it really be because of moss? I mean, I told little Dandan the water changed color because of moss so she would believe me and take a bath there. But even I don''t believe my own words, considering how suspicious that water looks¡­¡±


    Thinking hard about why the water in the ruins'' pool had changed color, Vheena suddenly remembered movies and cartoons from her previous world. The color, atmosphere, and transformation of the pool looked eerily similar to how poison was often depicted.


    ¡°¡­Wait a minute, could the water have changed color because of poison? Hmm... I think that way because in the movies and cartoons I''ve watched, poison is always shown as green. But this is the real world, and poisons come in many types, some of which are even colorless. I could be wrong. B-but, even so, if it really is poison, wouldn¡¯t little Dandan be in danger since she¡¯s bathing in it?¡±


    Even though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure of her conclusion, Vheena couldn¡¯t help but worry about her student¡¯s safety.


    ¡°W-would it be better if I went to check on little Dandan while she¡¯s cleaning herself in the pool? B-but, wouldn¡¯t I be seen as a perverted master for spying on my disciple while she¡¯s undressed? Besides, if it¡¯s really poison, little Dandan, with her unique potion-based body, should be able to withstand it.¡±


    Hesitant to approach her disciple for fear of being labeled a pervert, Vheena couldn¡¯t muster the courage to go. But the longer she waited, the more her anxiety grew, making her decide to go after all.


    ¡°Ugh, waiting here while worrying about my disciple¡¯s safety is unbearable. I¡¯d better go check on her. It doesn¡¯t matter if little Dandan calls me a perverted master for peeking at her while bathing¡ªas long as I can confirm her condition.¡± Vheena said, standing up with a determined expression.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m now an immortal lady with a pure and innocent mind, far removed from worldly desires. My face even has the expression of a holy girl. There¡¯s no way Dandan-chan would think I¡¯m a pervert. Little Dandan surely wouldn''t think that way. Alright, time to go and see her nake¡ª I mean, check on little Dandan¡¯s condition!¡± She continued.


    She walked back toward the pool. Once she was close enough, Vheena carefully peeked from behind the ruins to check on her disciple.


    As she spied on the pool, she was stunned to see a undressed girl floating in the water, her green hair and back visible above the surface.


    ¡°W-woah, little Dandan is nake¡ªwait! That¡¯s not little Dandan! W-who is that little green-haired girl floating there? C-could she have drowned? I have to save her!¡±


    Panicking at the sight of the unmoving green-haired girl floating in the water, Vheena rushed toward her. However, as she reached the pool''s edge, she froze in shock upon seeing the water had turned crystal clear again.


    ¡°Huh? The water is clear again? How strange... wait, I shouldn''t be thinking about that! That girl is still floating there¡ªI have to save her!¡±


    Vheena swam back toward the floating girl. Once she reached the little girl, she quickly grabbed her under the arms and brought her to the edge of the pool.


    After pulling her to the side, Vheena lifted the girl out of the water and placed her on solid ground. Since she had been too focused on getting the girl to safety, she hadn''t had a chance to see her face. However, the moment she looked at her, Vheena was stunned¡ªthis girl was none other than Gu Dandan, her own disciple.


    ¡°Eh?! This girl... little Dandan?! H-how did her hair turn green? What exactly happened?¡± Seeing Gu Dandan''s hair change color sparked Vheena''s curiosity. But realizing that her disciple was still in danger after nearly drowning, she quickly pushed those thoughts aside. ¡°Damn it, forget about that. I need to save her first.¡±


    Vheena brought her ear close to Gu Dandan''s mouth to check if she was breathing. A wave of anxiety washed over her when she realized she couldn''t feel any breath at all. Growing increasingly worried, she tried to recall methods to check for a pulse. Fortunately, she found a faint heartbeat, which prompted her to quickly press on the center of the girl''s chest¡ªbigger than most girls her age¡ªin an attempt to expel the water she had swallowed.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "It''s not working! Little Dandan isn''t waking up, and she¡¯s not even coughing out the water. What should I do? I¡¯m not very skilled at rescuing drowning people, and performing chest compressions without professional training is risky. Should I keep going and try CPR?"


    Hesitation crept in, making her question whether she should continue. But the thought of her disciple''s pulse possibly stopping drove her to take action. She decided to press on and perform CPR.


    ¡°Guhk¡­ ugh... cough... cough...¡±


    Fortunately, her efforts paid off. Gu Dandan woke up, coughing and spitting out the water she had swallowed.


    ¡°Phew, thank goodness you''re okay, little Dandan. I was so scared when I saw you floating in the pool. What exactly happened? You were supposed to be cleaning yourself, so how did you end up like this?¡± Vheena asked, sitting weakly beside her, relief evident on her face.


    ¡°Cough... cough... Master...¡±


    As she gazed at her disciple, who now had green hair and eyes, Vheena noticed a sudden change in Gu Dandan''s expression. It was as if she had just remembered something, and in an instant, her face turned into one of deep annoyance.


    With visible annoyance on her face, her disciple said nothing except for a snort, "Hmph!" Then she walked toward where she had placed her clothes. After picking them up, she left without putting them on, using them only to cover her private parts.


    ¡°W-why is little Dandan mad at me? What actually happened?¡± Confused as to why her disciple, Gu Dandan, was angry with her, Vheena tried to recall what she had done wrong.


    ¡°C-could it be¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered the changes in her disciple''s hair, the pool water turning clear again, and her disciple floating after nearly drowning. Connecting all these events, she realized the cause.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ no wonder little Dandan is mad at me¡­ she must think I tricked her again. What should I do? I really went too far this time, making her nearly die from absorbing the deadly poison. W-will she forgive me? Even though I intended to deceive her by saying the water changed because of moss so she wouldn''t question it anymore, it still almost cost her life because of me.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Vheena could only stand there with a regretful expression, blaming herself for the trouble she had caused.


    ¡°Haaah¡­ should I come up with another excuse to trick her so she¡ªno, it¡¯s better if I apologize honestly. It wouldn¡¯t be right to make excuses when it¡¯s clearly my fault. As an adult, I should take responsibility for my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°But before I apologize, I should take a bath and wash my robe first. It would be weird to meet her with a dirty face, messy hair, and soaked clothes. Hopefully, little Dandan will forgive me¡­¡±


    Taking off her robe and clothes, she washed them in the pool. Once the dirt was gone, she wrung them out until they were no longer wet and placed them in a clean spot. Then, completely undressed, Vheena stepped into the pool to clean herself.


    ¡°¡­As expected of such a perfect body. I¡¯ve never taken care of myself like other women, yet my body always stays so clean and beautiful.¡± As she touched her skin, Vheena was genuinely amazed by herself. ¡°Could it be that this girl''s body truly belongs to an immortal, as people often assume?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°... Well, there''s no point in thinking about it. After all, I have no information about who this girl really is. I only know that I became her after arriving in this world. Maybe I¡¯ll find out in the future when I become famous because of my disciples, who will surely become well-known figures in this world¡­ maybe?¡±


    Not wanting to bother with thoughts that gave her a headache, Vheena decided to ignore the matter and leave it for her future self to figure out. For now, she focused on enthusiastically touching and cleaning her skin.


    ¡®Hmm~, even though I don¡¯t feel any desire for my own body, touching such soft and smooth skin is really satisfying¡­ It''s just like when I touch little Dandan¡¯s soft skin, especially her ches¡ªdamn! Why am I thinking about that moment again? I¡¯m really perverted if I have such thoughts about my own disciple, especially since she¡¯s just a little girl!¡¯


    ¡°Ugh, my mind is all over the place. I''d better hurry up and clean myself.¡± Vheena muttered as she quickened the movements of her hands, scrubbing her dirty white hair.


    ¡®Soft¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ cpr¡­ soft¡­ cpr...¡¯


    ¡°Damn it, stop thinking about it!¡± Feeling uncomfortable with her stray thoughts, Vheena irritably sped up her bathing so she could go apologize to her disciple.


    Unfortunately, her random thoughts kept surfacing, distracting her.


    ¡®Soft¡­ soft¡­ little Dandan¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ little Dandan¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ little Dandan¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ little Dandan¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ soft¡­ little Dandan¡­ soft¡­¡¯


    ¡°Agghh!¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Vheena clutched her face with both hands, wearing an expression of frustration.


    ¡®Damn it, I can''t deny it¡­ I''ve become a lolicon! S-since when did I end up like this? Is it because of how adorable and sweet RuanRuan and Linglu are, always staying close and sleeping beside me? And seeing Gu Dandan without clothes¡­ and that cpr moment¡­ was that the final trigger for these made me a lolicon?¡¯


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect my mind to wander in this direction. As a transmigrator, shouldn''t I either become a kindhearted person who helps everyone and saves the world, or a cold-blooded individual who can kill easily kill someone or even destroy the world? Why have I ended up as someone having a lascivious loli-loving girl? This is so embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°I mean, it was just the soft touch of a little girl''s skin! Why Did i become a lolicon just because of that? I have soft skin too! I shouldn''t be obsessing over something so trivial!¡±


    As Vheena wrestled with her thoughts like someone caught in a silly daydream, she suddenly spotted her disciple, Gu Dandan, returning to the pool¡ªstill undressed except for the clothes covering her private parts¡ªcausing her to panic.


    ¡°L-l-little soft! Why are you here? Do you need something?¡±


    ¡®Damn it, I misspoke! And why is she back? Since she¡¯s still undressed, is she planning to bathe with me?!¡¯


    As Vheena suspected, Gu Dandan had indeed returned to the pool to bathe and wash her clothes, which she had forgotten earlier. However, instead of bathing together, Gu Dandan chose a spot farther away from her.


    Feeling lonely at being ignored, Vheena could only sigh, realizing that her disciple might still be upset. As she watched Gu Dandan with a regretful expression, her disciple briefly glanced at her before snorting, ¡°Hmph!¡± and ignoring her while soaking to remove the dirt stuck to her back.


    Afterward, Gu Dandan put on the freshly cleaned clothes she had wrung dry earlier, then left Vheena once again with another ¡°Hmph!¡± before walking away.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Even Little Dandan, who¡¯s usually so kind and innocent, is ignoring me and snorting multiple times when she saw me... She must be really upset. Looks like I need to apologize sincerely if I want her to forgive me.¡±


    Feeling that her body and hair were now clean, Vheena quickly put on her clothes and robe, then hurried after her disciple to apologize.